STT3: The Cassandra Syndrome (C)

[Matt A]

As the few old-timers who are still around may remember, I once wrote a TT fic called "Standing Tall Together". I thought it was rubbish, but the readers liked it, so I still remember it with some degree of fondness. A few months after it was over, I think about this time last year, Vortexgirl wrote a sequal, "STT2: Where There's Smoke..". To my mind, it was many, many times better than my own story, and to my mind, that's all I need to say. Once that story was over, I decided I would write the third and final chapter of the series.

And now, nearly a year later, here it is.

To be honest, it's been a busy year. Between working on my epic fan-fic "Dwr Budr 2", now itself almost a distant momory, and my still ongoing novel "The Bad Seeds", not to mention surviving my first year at university, I simply haven't had the time to start work on this. But now summer is here, and still being without the summer job I need to pay off my overdraft (don't do student debt, kids), I've got time coming out of my ears. Not being quite able to consign the ideas in this story to the rubbish heap, I'm starting work on this long overdue second sequal whilst I still can. Whether or not you guys still care enough to read it is, as with all these matters, entirely up to you.

Because of the way this story is constructed (you'll see what I mean as it goes on), it isn't particularly necessary to have read the previous two STT stories. However, in case old fans want to refesh their memory, or new readers want to induldge their curiosity, I shall supply the links below:

Standing Tall Together (http://forums.toonzone.net/showthread.php?t=132049)
STT2: Where There's Smoke... (http://forums.toonzone.net/showthread.php?t=140480)

And now for STT story numero three. The only thing I'll say on this prologue is that if it seems like a really random and nonsensical way to open a story,then that's entirely because it is. But, as with all such weird openings, it should all make sense in the end. Just try not to get too bored, yeah?:sweat:

Anyway, I've rambled on enough. Let's get this highly belated show on the road...



STT3: The Cassandra Syndrome

Prologue: These Riddles

CASSANDRA: O Woman, thou! The lord who lay with thee! Wilt lave with water, and then…How speak the end?

It comes so quick. A hand…another hand…that reach, reach gropingly…

CHORUS LEADER: I see not yet. These riddles, pierced by blind gleams of foreboding, but bemuse my mind.-Aeschylus, “Agamemnon”
(Translated by G Murray)Hi there. My name’s Cassandra Patterson, but I’m known as Cassie to my friends. Well, I would be if I actually…no, let’s not get into that. It’ll only depress you. I suppose you’re expecting some big explanation of myself and my life story thus far, who I am, what I look like, where I come from, what I’m interested in, all that sort of stuff. But you won’t get it. There’s not much to say, and I’ll just bore you if I start rabitting on. Maybe I’ll save all that stuff for later. For now, I’ll just say that I’m called Cassandra (though you already knew that), I’m fifteen years old and I’m from Britain. I doubt any of that will be relevant, but what difference will it make?

You’re getting bored already, aren’t you? I mean, I am, and I’m the one telling you this stuff. So let’s have a change of subject. There’s a story I’d like to tell you, if you don’t mind. It’s pretty short, or at least it is the way I tell it, so you don’t have to worry about that. Plus it’s a story I’ve always liked, so at least you’ll have my talking about a subject I actually have some enthusiasm for.

I’ve always been interested in Greek mythology. My parents bought me this book on it when I was younger, with all the stories of Hercules (Herakles, technically) and Jason and Odysseus and everyone else. All good stuff, and stuff you’ve probably heard countless times before, so I won’t go into it here. Anyway, tucked away at the end of the book was a short piece of the myth of Hermione and Megara, and the epic battle between them. It’s not a well-known myth, so don’t worry if you haven’t heard of it. In fact, I’m aware of only three people who know about it: I’m one of them, and the guy who wrote the book is another. I don’t suppose it matters who the third is.

So, the myth. Hermione was what we know as “The Pythia”, the woman responsible for giving all the predictions at the Delphic Oracle. I’m guessing you’ve heard of Delphi, so I won’t go into that. The Pythia was position held by all sorts of women, rich or poor, young or old, pretty or ugly, smart or stupid: the only qualifier was that you had the ability to voice the words of the gods. In Hermione’s case, she was a fifteen-year-old peasant girl from a village down on the plains, totally unexceptional in every way bar her gift of prophecy. Which is something of a rarity for a Greek myth, these tales usually having god-like heroes with egos the size of planets and biceps the size of your head, but there you go.

Most of the time, the Pythia received their visions whilst sat in a room below the temple of Apollo, where they inhaled hallucinogenic vapours from cracks in the rock (no, I’m not kidding). These visions happened mostly by request, with a client asking for a piece of advice – should they sow their crops now or later, should they propose to that particular woman, should they invade that rival state, etc etc etc – and the Pythia giving it in the form of a foretelling of the future. Though their advice was notoriously ambiguous, it was also 100% accurate (in one legendary example, Croesus of Lydia was told that he would “destroy a great empire” if he invaded Persia: in the end, he destroyed his own). As that example showed, pretty much everyone in ancient Greece asked the Pythia for advice on pretty much everything, making this religious sanctuary the capital of Greece in all but name. Nice job if you can get it.

Okay, so I said I wasn’t going to explain the inner workings of the Delphic Oracle, but that bit was important.

In all of the above, Hermione was completely typical. However, there was one aspect in which she differed, and it’s that aspect that the myth is based on. One day, whilst trying to find out if some spotty adolescent should ask a neighbour for his daughter’s hand in marriage, she received a vision of a completely different sort. Apparently, a young sorceress known as Megara was coming to Delphi, and it was here that she was going to start using her mastery over plant life to destroy the world (yes, really). Put simply, she felt that the world hated her (which was true), and life would be much better if her infinite supply of enemies wasn’t around (which, for her at least, was also true).

Considerably unnerved by this vision, Hermione was quick to spread of the news of impending doom. Being the Pythia, perhaps the most powerful person in all of Greece, everyone was quick to believe her. However, her instructions to those in Delphi were a little, shall we say…odd. They were all to evacuate the sanctuary, to find shelter in the towns and villages of the nearby Corinthian Gulf, and she would battle Megara alone. Now, whilst being a prophetess is a considerable talent, it does not give you the ability to lift mountains with one finger, so her decision to take on a psychotic witch with the very power of nature at her fingertips was, frankly, a bizarre one. The will of Apollo was behind her, the normally vicious and fickle god of light, music, medicine and prophecy (busy man, Apollo) having a soft spot for those who worked in his name (and, like most of the other male gods, also having a soft spot for anything with breasts), but even with divine support, this was suicide.

Yes, I know this is boring. But I’m just coming to the good part, so be cool.

Sadly, the book doesn’t have much to say on this battle. In the original Greek tale, it probably took hours to go through all the moves, all the hacking and slashing and parrying and dodging and weaving and everything else you do in a fight, but that version of it has since been lost to history. In my book of Greek myths, still the only place I’ve ever seen this story told, it takes up about a paragraph. Still, I shall tell you what I know.

All the gods knew of this battle, knew that the fate of the world would rest on its conclusion, but they did not intervene: though they created the world, its affairs were usually none of their concern, save for when something riled them personally. Even Apollo, with his sanctuary and his Pythia first in the firing line, merely lent Hermione a sword. The battle raged for hours, all over the mountainside on which Delphi rests, the prophetess always only a second from being eviscerated by the countless trees and plants Megara sent to attack her.

What finally brought about Megara’s defeat, as in a lot of other Greek myths, was her own over-confidence. She was prepared to take on entire armies, fifty-foot trees being surprisingly capable when it comes to killing thousands of soldiers, so a duel against one fifteen-year-old girl was simply an amusing sideshow for her. She could’ve killed Hermione in the blink of an eye. As anyone who’s ever been to Delphi can tell you, that mountain isn’t sort on vegetation for Megara to turn into an army of her own, and Hermione wasn’t even that good a swordsman in the first place. But she let her vastly inferior opponent survive, let her keep fighting the uphill battle for her life. Why? Because she thought it was funny.

Megara only even injured Hermione at all by accident. In a brief loss of concentration, a particularly psychotic pine tree developed a mind of its own (as opposed to a mind of Megara’s) and smacked itself into the prophetess’ side. This tree weighed a good few tonnes, and the resulting internal injuries were enormous. However, she wasn’t as down as her opponent thought, and when Megara did the usual thing of bragging before her defeated enemy, Hermione reached up and stabbed her through the chest. Just to make doubly sure, she then chopped off the sorceress’ head: only the gods know where she suddenly acquired the strength to do that.

Speaking of gods, Apollo then finally decided to make his presence known by trying to heal Hermione’s battle wounds, but even his considerable skills could not stop her from succumbing to a ruptured liver and a punctured lung. Perhaps ironically, she died only a few feet from the temple where she worked. As becoming one of the Pythia, the women who surrendered their very identity to serve their chosen god, there was no great celebration to honour her memory, no divine act to congratulate her efforts, and her tale has since become almost forgotten by history. Expect for me, the author guy and someone else.

Well, that’s the myth. Yes, I know I said I was going to make it short, but I kinda got caught up in the details. I’m afraid I do that sometimes. And I’m also well aware of pointless it is, but as you know, I only told it because I find it interesting. It’s certainly more interesting than I am, at any rate. And how much more interesting is that? Luckily for you, you’ll just have to wait and see…

[Kraven]

I wonder if the story is going to be "commentary-style" the whole way through. Anyway, I'm sure there's some type of connection to the rest of the story from this little myth-sum-up: perhaps Cass seeks advice that could result in something remotely catastrophic.;) :evil: Yes, the only relation I can see is that this could possibly be foreshadowing of some sort. Then again, this could possibly be anything, so I picked a poor choice of words.:sweat:

-Kraven

[Death58]

Well, that's certainly the way to start out a long, on going story. Start it with a short story. . .I actually like that idea alot, and it definitely fits the style of writing that I've come to expect from you, ie high quality stuff.;) I'm going to try my best to read the other to fics, but I promise nothing. . .times been a little short lately, along with some DVD addictions and my own writing. . .but that's another story. The point is that contrary to what Cassandra said about not being a very interesting person, I want to know more about her, especially if she's one of the few that knows a legend like that. Please, continue, how this ties into Teen Titans will be quite interesting.

[Matt A]

I wonder if the story is going to be "commentary-style" the whole way through.
It shouldn't be. I mean, it'll be first-person narrative, with Cassandra offering her thoughts on things, but the rest of the story will be describing events as they happen rather than recounting old stories.

Well, that's certainly the way to start out a long, on going story. Start it with a short story. . .
You know, I'd never really thought of it that way. I just thought it was a more interesting way of doing a prologue than just having a long set-piece with the phrase "a long time ago..." at the top. It's to actually make the prologue distinct from the rest of the story: the myth is indeed a myth, so let's tell it like one.

Just for the sake of honesty, there's something I need to make a point of: whilst Delphi and the Pythia are real and as factually accurate as I can make them, the rest of the myth is entirely my own invention (okay, except for the names: they're both authentically ancient Greek). And there's a reason for that.;)

The point is that contrary to what Cassandra said about not being a very interesting person, I want to know more about her, especially if she's one of the few that knows a legend like that.
Amen to that. At the risk of blowing of my own trumpet, Cassandra Patterson is easily the most interesting character I've ever created, and is in fact one of only three reasons why I'm still gagging to write this story. The other two you'll find out in time.

Anyway, I'm sure there's some type of connection to the rest of the story from this little myth-sum-up: perhaps Cass seeks advice that could result in something remotely catastrophic.;) :evil: Yes, the only relation I can see is that this could possibly be foreshadowing of some sort.
how this ties into Teen Titans will be quite interesting.
Though there's only so much I can say here right this second, I can tell you this: whilst this is still very much a Teen Titans fan-fic, it's also more a sequal to a TT fic (well, actually two) than it is a TT fic in and of itself. If that makes any sense.:sweat: And to answer Kraven's question, the myth is a form of foreshadowing, though perhaps not in the way you think. The next chapter will give you a big clue, but for those of you who know your classical mythology, the same clue also lurks in the prologue's opening quote.;)

I'm going to try my best to read the other to fics, but I promise nothing. . .times been a little short lately, along with some DVD addictions and my own writing. . .but that's another story.

As I said in the big preamble thing, there's really no need to worry. If there's backstory you need to know, this story will explain it anyway. And besides, though Vortexgirl might disagree, you're not missing a great deal.:p

-Matt A-

[Rever76]

Having not read the other two, I'm not going to comment on anything, apart from that sense of foreboding. That is quite interesting and I will be interested in where this goes.

[Kraven]

And to answer Kraven's question, the myth is a form of foreshadowing, though perhaps not in the way you think.It never is.:sweat: :evil:

-Kraven

[DeathscytheVII]

I see the first person commentary is becoming your signature trademark around here ;).

I've always been fascinated by greek legends, and know a few myself, but not the Megara one, especially the one where the greek oracles at Delphi smoke vapours to get their crazy predictions ;) Pretty good tale so far, although im still at a loss as to where TT fits in and who this cassandra is (yeah, havent read the past fics either, but since you said its not necessary, ill take your word for it :D).

[SecretNinja]

Matt. You dont know how happy I am that you continued writing. :D

[Matt A]

It never is.:sweat: :evil:

Ingenuity is my middle name. Actually, Nicholas is my middle name, but you get the idea.:p

I see the first person commentary is becoming your signature trademark around here ;).

Not by intention. I can't remember why Bad Seeds is in first-person, but I'm only doing the same here because that was the style used in STT 1&2. It's really that simple.

I've always been fascinated by greek legends, and know a few myself, but not the Megara one, especially the one where the greek oracles at Delphi smoke vapours to get their crazy predictions ;)

Truth be told, Greek myths interest a lot of people. They're just such great stories, I think.:anime: Personally, I have an obsession with myths from all regions, though Greece, China and Mesoamerica in particular: perhaps I'll be able to worm the other two into later stories.

As I said before, that myth was entirely my own invention, though a few of its details are true. Hermione and Megara are both genuine ancient Greek names - the former is a princess of Sparta, as briefly mentioned in The Odyssey, and the latter is the name of Herakles' first wife - and the workings of the Oracle are roughy as I described them. According to this (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pythia), the many natural springs in the area contain a gas called ethylene, which has been known to bring about a trance-like state when inhaled (though either prolonged exposure is fatal): the routine accuracy of any resulting oracular statements can be attributed to a combination of their vagueness and a placebo effect on the listener's behalf. Strangte, but true.

Pretty good tale so far, although im still at a loss as to where TT fits in and who this cassandra is

Again, as I said before, you'll get a fairly good idea in the next chapter (probably to be written tomorrow or monday:anime:). But seeing as you said you liked Greek myths, I'm amazed you haven't figured out the second mystery already.;)

You dont know how happy I am that you continued writing. images/smilies/biggrin.gif

You don't know happy I am that I continued writing.:anime: But in all seriousness, I've never exactly been away: just busy, is all.:sad:

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

I'm so happy this story is here, especially the fact that some characters I'll be interested in seeing will be here.
First things first:
You know, you write well for a guy whos writing in first person as a teenage girl. :anime: :p Seriously, you have it down so well, its not even funny.
Second, nice bit on the greek myth stuff, u did well making it up. Actually, I read greek mythology quite a bit, it is interesting, and yeah, you did well. Sounds like a typical greek myth to me, lol.
Best part for me is, I know little pieces of this story no one knows, cause I wrote STT2. Actually I'm really glad I did that, it is definatly one of my better works, so yeah. In my mind, it was many, many times better than my own story, and to my mind, that's all I need to say Yeah right, I wish! Thanks though, Matt. That was very sweet of you. Enough to make me rethink ever posting a story here again, lol.

SO glad to see this here!!!!!!!!!!!!!!:D
Faith

[Rae]

This was an interesting start, and that myth actually sounded real, so nice job there.

Hopefully i won't ruin the story by saying this, but isn't there a greek myth about a Cassandra who saw the future and predicted a big disaster? Or is it just me?

Anyway, of course i'll read this and i look forward to it

Rae

P.S. if i'm ruining the story with the above comment just tell me and i'll delete it

[Pun-3x]

Well, I like the detail so far. And I've always enjoyed your take on first-person narrations. It should be interesting to see where this is going to go. Obviously, this bit of history will probably not connect all too much to begin with. And then it'll happen.

Like it always does. ;)

Don't know if I'll be able to go in and read the first two. Have way too much on my plate at the moment. But I'll try to keep up with this one. If only because I know there can be some nasty twists in about anything you write, so I'll be needing to keep up. :sweat:

[dimmy52]

Well my man, an awesome start to what I know will be an awesome story. I enjoyed it even more then normal because of the whole 'introduction-revolving-around-a-greek-myth' thing. Very cool.

Now, on to the next chapter, savvy? ;)

Cheers, Dimster, Delta Member One.

[Matt A]

I'm so happy this story is here, especially the fact that some characters I'll be interested in seeing will be here.

And I'm just hoping I can do them justice. We'll see.:sweat:

You know, you write well for a guy whos writing in first person as a teenage girl. :anime: :p Seriously, you have it down so well, its not even funny.

I'll take that as a compliment.:anime: But seriously, it's a relief that I have a believeable main character: if you can't buy Cassandra and her motivations, then this whole story falls apart.

Besides, whilst I may not know the mind of a teenage girl, I do know what makes teenagers in general tick. That's gotta count for something.

Second, nice bit on the greek myth stuff, u did well making it up. Actually, I read greek mythology quite a bit, it is interesting, and yeah, you did well. Sounds like a typical greek myth to me, lol.

This was an interesting start, and that myth actually sounded real, so nice job there.

I'll take that as a compliment too. 'Course, that myth doesn't have as much sex and violence as most genuine Greek myths do, but that stuff will be coming later.:evil:

Best part for me is, I know little pieces of this story no one knows, cause I wrote STT2. Actually I'm really glad I did that, it is definatly one of my better works, so yeah.

Plus I told you the entire plot for this story, so you know more either way.:p

And I meant what I said about STT2: the reason why the first STT sucks is because it's a story based on characters, and the characters I created wound up being two-dimensional at best. STT2, on the other hand, takes its still large main cast and turns them all into distinct and yet utterly believable heroes and villains. Your strong point, and my weak point.;)

Enough to make me rethink ever posting a story here again, lol.

Yeah, I just saw your sig. Best news I've heard all day.:anime:

Hopefully i won't ruin the story by saying this, but isn't there a greek myth about a Cassandra who saw the future and predicted a big disaster? Or is it just me?

No, it's a real myth: in fact, the Cassandra of myth is the one in the Agamemnon quote.;)

I was hoping someone would mention this, so I'll just give a quick version of the myth. Cassandra was a Trojan princess working at the local temple of Apollo, and the god himself tried to seduce her by giving her the gift of prophecy: when she rejected him anyway, he got a little peeved (the Greek gods being notoriously ill-tempered) and made it so that no one would ever believe her prophecies. It was Cassandra who warned everyone that Helen of Troy would bring trouble, and that the Trojan Horse would bring even bigger trouble...and we all know how that turned out. Cassandra eventually met her end as a slave of the Greek king Agamemnon, his adulterous wife Clytaemnestra greeting him after ten years at war by murdering them both with a trident (as you do).

For all their lasting impact, it's worth remembering that Greek myths are not nice. And everything above is before I even mention how a guy called Ajax The Lesser made his little cameo.:eek:

It should be interesting to see where this is going to go. Obviously, this bit of history will probably not connect all too much to begin with. And then it'll happen.

Like it always does. images/smilies/wink.gif

But I'll try to keep up with this one. If only because I know there can be some nasty twists in about anything you write, so I'll be needing to keep up. :sweat:

Exactly.:evil:

Now, on to the next chapter, savvy? images/smilies/wink.gif

Provided I get a move on, it'll be here today. Tomorrow at the very least.

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

And now only slightly late (by GMT-time, at least), here's chapter one. After the somewhat vague prologue, this is where we start getting a picture of who Cassandra is, what she's after and what she wants it for. Hopefully, everything makes sense and is interesting, 'cause I'm screwed if it isn't.:sweat:

Oh yes, and a quick warning: the first few paragraphs are deeply, deeply trippy. Even for me.:evil:

So, let's get the show back on the road...


Chapter One: Malicious Persecution

Never before, men of Athens, have I brought an indictment against any man or persecuted him at his final audit; no, I have in my opinion shown restraint in all such matters. But since I could see that this city was suffering serious damage from this man Timarchus, who addresses the Assembly illegally, and since I am personally the victim of his malicious persecution (just how, I shall explain later in my speech), I concluded that it would be utterly disgraceful not to intervene in defence of the city, the laws, you, and myself.-Aeschines’ speech against Timarchus
(Translated by C Carey)The head comes flying down, a cavern of razor-sharp teeth snapping closed on the woman who runs past. The victim gets lifted up into the air, screaming in agony and terror, her last horrible seconds of living cut short as the monster opens its mouth just enough to swallow her whole. Another victim, a teenage boy, runs under the monster’s neck as it swallows, but he too is caught when a second head swoops down in front of him. As he screams his last, the third head dives in to chomp itself around the legs of a terrified businessman: this poor sod gets shared with the first head, now finished with the woman, grabbing his upper torso and tearing the body in half. By doing this, his briefcase is flung out of his hand and into a pillar, hitting it so hard it crashes right through.

With a support column missing, a small part of the roof caves in, a massive block of concrete dropping right onto the second head. Precariously balanced on the end of a long neck, the head is torn right off in the impact, blood, skin, flesh and bone fountaining across the room. A little girl hiding in a corner gets covered in monster-muck, and though she’s too terrified to scream, the pissed-off third head still notices her and grabs hold. Rather than eating her, it angrily chucks her tiny body off the platform: in a display of almost comic timing, she gets smacked by a train as it flies past, her body hit so hard it almost gets vaporized. Whilst the first head attempts to snack on two people at once, taking pieces out of each in turn, the second head begins to grow back, two separate appendages straining and twisting into existence from the bloodied stump on the monster’s body. Like a nightmare forcing itself through a plastic lining, two faces can be seen on the flesh, stretching it further and further outward as the heads and necks begin to form-

And then, suddenly, nothing. Quicker than a snap of the fingers, the carnage vanishes. What was a massacre only a second ago is once again a fully-functional tube station (subway station, to the Americans amongst you), with no monster, no blood, no corpses, no debris, no panic. Just a crowd of people stepping on and off a parked train, going on their merry way to wherever it is they’re going. The change is so drastic, in fact, that the only logical conclusion is that the mayhem never happened in the first place. This is completely true: indeed, I can tell you with a straight face that I was the only one who saw it.

As if to confirm this, an old woman taps me on the shoulder as she walks past. “Are you alright, dear?” she asks me. “You’ve been standing there ten minutes now.”

I look down at her, smiling as harmlessly as I can. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just wasn’t sure if this was the right station. But I think I’m alright now.”

“Good to know. You enjoy your day.”

“You too.”

Now fully back in the real world, I start to walk across the platform towards the exit. The platform being big enough to support that monster, the stairs are a good thirty metres away, with me threading my way between people and columns.

Those of you who know their mythology have probably figured this one out already. Like the Cassandra of Greek myth fame, I am a prophetess. I have the ability to see visions of the future, things that can and will happen if we don’t prevent them from doing so. Because life is not without a sense of humour, the visions I have invariably involve people getting killed in horrible ways: the Hydra back there (I’m assuming you worked that one out as well, given that not many creatures grow two heads every time one is lost) was but a more graphic example.

Because life’s sense of humour is often a cruel one, this power of mine is also completely useless. The visions come without request or warning, with no pattern behind either their events or their appearances: I’d say this is why they are still so distracting. There’s also no set time or place to them, the events they show being able to happen anywhere and anywhen: just because I saw the Hydra massacre in a tube station doesn’t mean it won’t eventually happen on a mountain or in a desert. Even without this catch, I think I’d still share the other Cassandra’s habit of never being believed: you tell the police a plane is going to blow up, and when it does, they think you were part of the plot. I know this for a fact, because my family once spent six months under covert surveillance for it. But because of my power being so vague, it’s not even as if I can be specific in what people will wind up not believing.

Which is as much as you need to know on that. Anything else will just get boring.

It takes me a good ten minutes to navigate the many stairs and corridors of the tube station, following the barely helpful signs to the best of my ability. There aren’t many things I’m good at, but luckily following directions is one of them. Anyway, after the ten minutes I find myself in the huge entrance lobby, stretching fifty feet in the air and at least three times that towards the far wall. Like the rest of the station, it’s a modernist temple of glass and metal, looking breathtaking on the surface but more like a military bunker underground. But I’m not here to worry about that.

I slowly worm my way through the evening rush-hour crowds, trying to get to the huge full-length windows that mark the exit and the street outside. It’s at least five minutes before I reach the ticket barriers – thankfully, my normally poor memory didn’t let me forget my ticket – and from there the crowds open up and the going gets quicker.

There’s a small hut-like building sat in the middle of the lobby, on the public-access side, selling newspapers and snacks for the daily commuters. As I pass, I briefly catch my reflection in the window, but I quickly look away again. God, I’m ugly. I’m freakishly tall for my age (since when are fifteen-year-old girls supposed to be nearly six foot?), with skin so white I look dead and a figure once accurately described as “two peas on an ironing board”. Even worse, my brown hair is of the long and curly kind that always looks like I’ve been pulled through a hedge, my nose comes to a point you could stab someone with, my teeth would still look yellow if you attacked them with a jet hose and those huge blue eyes of mine always get the me the angry looks given to those who stare at everyone. Oh yes, and add to this a long-sleeved white top, a full-length brown skirt and chunky brown hiking boots (hey, what’s the point in wearing something revealing when you’ve got nothing to reveal?), and you’ve got someone even circus freaks would cross the street to avoid.

But it’s not like I can change this. Or the visions, what make me an outcast on the inside as well as an outcast on the outside. These days, I just get on with things. I try to avoid mirrors where possible, and as for my visions…of course, they still have the car-crash fascination they’ve had since the day I was born (and yes, I’ve seen more than a few car crashes in my time), but for the most part I just try not to worry so much about it. It’s not like I’m unused to seeing death: if you can cope with seeing a guy killed by boiling acid on your ninth birthday, you can cope with anything. Nevertheless, I do worry, and you can see I worry. That’s why I am where I am.

The fact that this tube station is called “Tower Approach” should give you a big hint. I pass through the revolving doors and onto the busy Downtown street, then turn left to find myself face-to-face with the ever-distinctive Titans Tower. These days, a two-lane bridge links it with the rest of Jump City, and this bridge is now about five hundred yards away. They didn’t call it Tower Approach for nothing.

I get the feeling this is the moment you’ve been waiting for. In case you didn’t know, the year is currently 2032: the Teen Titans are now just called The Titans, and the public transport has been given a modern-day overhaul, but otherwise Jump City is pretty much the same as it was when The Titans first started all those years ago.

But that’s not entirely why I’m here. Since around about 2005, The Titans have been leading this little support group on and off. Known as “Standing Tall Together”, or “STT” for short (I’m still not sure why), this is a way of helping teenagers with superpowers on the Armageddon scale of dangerous. Three of its alumni are now in Titans South in Soul City, so this really isn’t a bad place to go.

I think you can guess why I’m here. STT is recruiting again, and I need their help. I’ve abandoned my home, my family and my friends (not that I had any, really), and flew halfway round the world to a city I don’t know in a country I know even less, simply because I need in. Sure, my power can’t kill anyone, but for all I’ve tried to adapt to it, being an unwilling prophetess is a blight on my existence. An even bigger blight than myself, unlikely as that may be.

I start walking towards the bridge, making a path through the last-minute shoppers taking advantage of the trendy boutiques under the Tower’s shadow. As with the tube station, it takes me a good five minutes to make it: having to cross a three-lane thoroughfare doesn’t help. It’s only when I’m stood at the beginning of the bridge, the murky waters of Jump City bay in front of me, that I realise just how far it is from here to Titans Island. I mean, they had to build a proper suspension bridge to plug the gap. It’s a good two-three miles at least. But I have to walk it: I passed the point of no return before I’d even left Stanstead airport.

I set out across the bridge. The walk takes me about ten minutes, enough time for doubt to assail me once again. Why would The Titans help me? It’s not as if I can bring on the Four Horsemen with a snap of my fingers, after all. I don’t even know how much they can help, if at all. And besides, how much use would a prophetess actually be? It certainly doesn’t give you the ability to lift mountains with one finger.

But, somehow, I continue. Eventually, I reach Titans Island. The road winds its way up the short but steep incline, the door to Titans Tower at the end. Wild grasses line my walk, the kind you get when you don’t bother to grow anything on a Californian island. Though the reason is a little complicated (or at least too complicated to explain right now), plants are one thing I do know about: superheroes, on the other hand, probably have no time for gardening.

It’s a further five minutes before I reach the door. It’s a huge steel number, the kind it would take a nuke to force. The only way to enter is by pressing the buzzer on the side, a bigger version of what you get outside a block of flats. There’s only one button below the big speaker, so it isn’t hard to work out what to do.

Before I press it, I take a second to look up at the building in front of me. It’s a lot shorter than many buildings in this city, only two-dozen stories at most, but it definitely feels big and imposing from here. The glass front probably has a hand in that, not to mention the purpose of my visit.

“Come on, Cassandra.” I say to myself: I’m not in that particular habit, but I think I need it said out loud just this once. “You’re here now, so do it.”

Taking an only partly-conscious deep breath, I stretch my hand out and press the buzzer.

[SecretNinja]

Dont be trippin! Foo... Dis da shiznit bombdiggity G! Kay im done :)

This sounds fun....I like how her powers aren't materialistic...as in she cant exactly fight using them but they can help with strategic matters later on. I like how they're cool! :p

So theyre starting to recruit again? Ohhh sounds like were going to have some fun!

[Rever76]

That is positively superb... This is definitly going to be a good story. Keep going, don't make my tragic mistake of leaving it for six months, keep going!!

[Matt A]

Dont be trippin! Foo... Dis da shiznit bombdiggity G! Kay im done :)

I have no idea what that means, but I think I'll take it as a compliment.:anime:

I like how her powers aren't materialistic...as in she cant exactly fight using them but they can help with strategic matters later on. I like how they're cool! images/smilies/tongue.gif

As Cassandra took great pains to point out, her power isn't cool.;)

I see you noted the non-material aspect. That small problem will be referred to a few times as the story goes on.

So theyre starting to recruit again? Ohhh sounds like were going to have some fun!

Well, we are, but they aren't.:evil:

Keep going, don't make my tragic mistake of leaving it for six months, keep going!!

Believe me, I have every intention of carrying on. It's not like I don't have spare time right now.;)

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

Very interesting start of the chapter. Definitely had fun with it, I can tell. ;)

I like the idea of her being a prophet. I also like the fact that she can't tell when or where the events are going to occur. Takes away the Mary Sue aspect from the character by doing it that way.

Again, I like the first-person perspective. Not sure about the timeframe, but I figure that's as a result of the last two stories.

[Aquagirl15]

Well it took me long enough to notice this was here. *Hits self in the head* You always have an odd way of starting out stories Matt. Perhaps this one will actually have a true ending. :p I like the Greek stuff in this story and I've always like to study it in school. I just never had time to look at it in depth.

It's gotta suck to see people dying all over the place, even if it is only in visions. Cassandra is already a very real character, mostly because of her lack of self confidence.

By the way, STT1 was not bad. And uh... I've done *counts* three of your drawings for you. But I still need to talk to my dad about how to put them up here. I'll do more of them when I feel like it won't come out as trash. :sweat:

[Faethie]

Well.That was pretty bloody awesome!
Yeah, and I mean like, bloody as in like, literally bloody. heh. so much for doesn't have.....violence lol. sweeeet.
And so shes off to Titans Tower....and cant wait for the grand entrance of some old friends into this story!!! Well, mine, anyhow. lol.

Faith

PS-Cassandra's worse than I thought she would be. Very, very good.:anime: :evil: I luv it wen characters are so insecure. Allows for (sometimes, lmao) character development....and a good story.:p :D

[Death58]

Well, the beginning of the chapter was so violent that I was setting here with a strange little smile. . .but it's obvious that I'm like that, you've known me long enough to realize that. On that note, though, I will say that the little girl getting pushed in front of the train was more diabolical than anything I've done thus far in my fics. . .so. . .awesome! Cassandra is certainly an interesting character, someone with not a lot of confidence, and her powers don't seem to help that character trait very much. I cannot wait to see how the Titans are going to be when she goes in, if she even gets to converse with the Titans themselves in the next chapter(after all, it seems that they've gotten quite famous. . .Cassandra may actually have to see a secretary first, which I slightly doubt, but I've began to expect the unexpected from you). I definitely notice a distinct difference in the way her inner monologue is from a certain other first-person narrative that you're writing. . .and it's still quite good. It looks like you have an awesome basis for this story, if this chapter is any indication, so please, continue, I must have more.

[Matt A]

Very interesting start of the chapter. Definitely had fun with it, I can tell. ;)

t's gotta suck to see people dying all over the place, even if it is only in visions.

That was pretty bloody awesome!
Yeah, and I mean like, bloody as in like, literally bloody. heh. so much for doesn't have.....violencelol. sweeeet.

Well, the beginning of the chapter was so violent that I was setting here with a strange little smile. . .but it's obvious that I'm like that, you've known me long enough to realize that. On that note, though, I will say that the little girl getting pushed in front of the train was more diabolical than anything I've done thus far in my fics. . .so. . .awesome!

Like all my best ideas, that was a very last-minute deal. Opening the chapter with the Hydra "attack" was my plan from the get-go, but making it so sadistically violent was something that just...happened. As I started writing, I realised I needed something that both showed the chaos of Cassandra's life and re-showed my willingness to be a vicious loon: a psychotic bloodbath seemed the right way to go about it.:evil:

And, just for the record, I can't help but smile at the thought that I'm still even more of a sadist that Death58. There will probably only be one or two more moments on a par with the little girl's death - this does have a C rating, after all - but at least I can still push those boundaries a little way.:evil:

I like the idea of her being a prophet. I also like the fact that she can't tell when or where the events are going to occur. Takes away the Mary Sue aspect from the character by doing it that way.

Cassandra is already a very real character, mostly because of her lack of self confidence.

Cassandra's worse than I thought she would be. Very, very good.:anime: :evil: I luv it wen characters are so insecure. Allows for (sometimes, lmao) character development....and a good story.:p images/smilies/biggrin.gif

Cassandra is certainly an interesting character, someone with not a lot of confidence, and her powers don't seem to help that character trait very much.

And the above is (mostly) why I'm still as fired-up about this story as I was a year ago. Unlike Felix Findlay and his hubristic courage, not to mention Michael Spicer and his borderline-Mary Sue abilities, it's Cassandra Patterson's insecurity and (apparently) lack of talent that made her highly endearing to me even before I'd started planning the story. I know you've only had two chapters to see why, but I'd say she's easily my favourite out of all the characters I've ever devised: considering the likes of Felix Findlay and Michael Spicer fill my back catalogue, I have to admit that's saying a little something.;):anime:

To answer Faith's comment: part of the reason why I like Cassansdra so much is because of the character arc I've devised for her. It might be a tad predictable, on reflection, but I'm still fascinated by the way I'll be doing it. I'll provide a hint as to why later in the post...

Not sure about the timeframe, but I figure that's as a result of the last two stories.

As I said before, everything you need to know will (hopefully) be explained as we go along, but just because I can, this is when the three stories are set:

STT1: 2005-2007 (with epilogue in 2025)
STT2: 2025-2026 (with epilogue in 2031)
STT3: 2032 (with epilogue in 2032)

That should help things make more sense. Should...:sweat:

Well it took me long enough to notice this was here. *Hits self in the head*

Hey, at least you're here. Unlike another story of mine you promised you'd read...;)

You always have an odd way of starting out stories Matt. Perhaps this one will actually have a true ending. :p

As we've both said often enough, there's no point in doing things normally.:p And, unlike a lot of my stories, do expect the loose ends to be tied up: being that last part part of a trilogy (I can say that beyond a doubt), providing a full ending is one of its purposes.

I like the Greek stuff in this story and I've always like to study it in school. I just never had time to look at it in depth.

In that case, let this story be a quick guide into its weird and wonderful depths. Considering that even your average Greek myth charges full-on into subjects like rape, adultery, infanticide, insanity, abduction, torture and ritual sacrificr (sonetimes all at once), expect quite a treat.:evil: Again, this story having a C rating, don't expect those activities to crop up in themselves, but this little tale sure isn't going to be nice.

y the way, STT1 was not bad.

Whatever.:p

And uh... I've done *counts* three of your drawings for you. But I still need to talk to my dad about how to put them up here. I'll do more of them when I feel like it won't come out as trash. :sweat:

I'd suggest using either a scanner or a digital camera: either should be easy to get hold of. I'd like to see them.;):anime:

And so shes off to Titans Tower....and cant wait for the grand entrance of some old friends into this story!!! Well, mine, anyhow. lol.

Don't worry, they'll be here in a few chapters. I await that moment with a mix of excitement and dread: I'm looking forward to having a crack at your creations, not to mention what I'll be doing with them, but I think one character might be going in a direction you won't like.:sweat:

I cannot wait to see how the Titans are going to be when she goes in, if she even gets to converse with the Titans themselves in the next chapter(after all, it seems that they've gotten quite famous. . .Cassandra may actually have to see a secretary first, which I slightly doubt, but I've began to expect the unexpected from you).

I wish I'd thought of that idea, but no.:sad: Besides, weren't the Titans famous before?:p

I definitely notice a distinct difference in the way her inner monologue is from a certain other first-person narrative that you're writing. . .and it's still quite good.

I get the feeling I'll only be needing to say this once: Cassandra Patterson is not Felix Findlay. Hell, I doubt the two of them would even be friends...;)

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

Don't worry, they'll be here in a few chapters. I await that moment with a mix of excitement and dread: I'm looking forward to having a crack at your creations, not to mention what I'll be doing with them, but I think one character might be going in a direction you won't like.:sweat: Hrm....idk, thinking back on them (i'm guessing u mean the STT3 crew, not like Lucifer or Angel) I recall wat ur doing with at least one, but seriously, i dont know what u could do that would make me like, not like it. Of my characters in that crew i would only be worried about really Sugar, when i created her it was like wtf was I thinking, you know, but I really dont know that you've ever had to write with an extremely girly character....the others I have no attachment to really, Spark, idk, if she was totally out of character maybe I'd be like "Huh?!" , but i highly doubt you'll do that.....but whatever I dont really care...not yet, anyhow :p :sweat:
Faith

[Death58]

And, just for the record, I can't help but smile at the thought that I'm still even more of a sadist that Death58. There will probably only be one or two more moments on a par with the little girl's death - this does have a C rating, after all - but at least I can still push those boundaries a little way.:evil:Hhhmmm. . .Oh right, this is what I wanted: :evil:.
I wish I'd thought of that idea, but no.:sad: Besides, weren't the Titans famous before?:pUm. . .Sorry, for some reason I've always imagined that the Teen Titans weren't really known outside of Jump City. . .yeah. . .You are correct though.I get the feeling I'll only be needing to say this once: Cassandra Patterson is not Felix Findlay. Hell, I doubt the two of them would even be friends...;)Got ya on that. The only reason I mentioned it is that if I wrote a story in first person, and then I wrote another one in first person, the characters would pretty much have the same inner monologues. . .So I respect you for the fact that these two characters are very different.

[Pun-3x]

...this is when the three stories are set:

Oh, that wasn't what I meant. :sweat: I was more refering to my not entirely liking the idea of the story taking place so far into the future. Of course, I fully understood even before hand that it was the result of the last two stories, so it couldn't be done any other way. I just meant it was easier to enjoy the Titans as youngin's instead of as much older adults.

It won't detract much, but that was all I was saying.

[Matt A]

I recall wat ur doing with at least one, but seriously, i dont know what u could do that would make me like, not like it. Of my characters in that crew i would only be worried about really Sugar, when i created her it was like wtf was I thinking, you know, but I really dont know that you've ever had to write with an extremely girly character....the others I have no attachment to really, Spark, idk, if she was totally out of character maybe I'd be like "Huh?!" , but i highly doubt you'll do that.....

Sugar will be a challenge, yes, but I think I can do something with her. I know someone with a few of her character traits (though she'd kill me for saying that...), which should make it a little easier. Spark is my bigger problem, in a sense: I don't intend to change what you gave me, but my perception of her is essentially a satire of a few things you've said in the past. It's more a mick-take of the attitude behind those comments, rather than a mick-take of you, so don't take it personally, but I still have the nasty feeling I'm pushing my luck...:sweat:

Um. . .Sorry, for some reason I've always imagined that the Teen Titans weren't really known outside of Jump City. . .yeah. . .You are correct though.

In a way, I kinda feel the same way. But it's more that one of the things the STT series is about, not to mention my other fan-fic works, is looking at the TT-verse through the lens of reality. Whilst the very surrealist cartoon can get away with ignoring the fame aspect altogether, a story like this kinda has to acknowledge the simple truth: in the real world, a bunch of teenage superheroes battling freakish monsters on a daily basis would make themselves very known.

Got ya on that. The only reason I mentioned it is that if I wrote a story in first person, and then I wrote another one in first person, the characters would pretty much have the same inner monologues. . .So I respect you for the fact that these two characters are very different.

And, as far as I'm concerned, they do have the same kind of monologue, or at least the same kind of approach to it. The differences between them are intended, though nonetheless accidental: it's good to know my intentions show through.:anime:

Oh, that wasn't what I meant. :sweat: I was more refering to my not entirely liking the idea of the story taking place so far into the future. Of course, I fully understood even before hand that it was the result of the last two stories, so it couldn't be done any other way. I just meant it was easier to enjoy the Titans as youngin's instead of as much older adults.

It won't detract much, but that was all I was saying.

Don't worry, I'm not so keen on this timeline either: not sure why, but that's how I feel. In fact, at one point I was considering writing a whole new story, with all the new characters doing their thing in the present-day Titans-verse. It could've worked quite easily too, but in the end I thought that incorporating events of another story into it would make things a bit more dramatic. I'm not so keen on the setting, but I like the plot (such as it is...:sweat:), and I've got quite a cool plan for the Titans circa-2032...

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

And now time for another chapter. Considering what I said in the previous post about Titans and reality, this chapter might just be a shot in the foot, but hopefully I've brought out all the stuff I needed to anyway. You'll just have to read it and judge for yourselves.:sweat:

An exceptionally short preamble for me, I know, but I'm not really in the mood this time. So let's just get on with the show...


Chapter Two: Native Soil

The good Odysseus now awoke from sleep on his native soil. After so long an absence, he failed to recognize it, because the goddess, Pallas Athene, Daughter of Zeus, had thrown a mist over the place. Her intention was to make Odysseus unrecognisable, to tell him precisely how things stood, and to prevent his being recognized by his wife and friends or people of the town before the Suitors had paid for their transgressions.-Homer, “The Odyssey”
(Translated by E V Rieu and D C H Rieu)It’s about seven or eight seconds before I get a reply, a short wait that feels like forever.

“Hello?” The voice coming through the speaker is an adult male, gruff but not unfriendly. Cyborg, I think. Unlike most intercoms, I can hear him loud and clear.

It’s at this point that I realise I don’t have a clue what to say. I’ve been so worried about actually getting here that I hadn’t thought about what to do when I arrived. Great planning, numbskull.

“Erm, hi. I was wondering if you could help me…” Not the best opening line, but it’s all I can do at short notice.

“Who is this?” Cyborg, if that’s who he is, sounds confused rather than angry. I still don’t seem to be ingratiating myself, though: don’t screw this up before you even start, Cassandra…

“My name’s Cassandra Patterson. Erm…you don’t know me, but…”

It’s a few seconds before Cyborg replies. “This is about STT, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. Sorry about this. You must get loads of calls from people like me. But I really, really need your help, and– ”

Cyborg cuts me off. “Woah, woah. Slow down, miss. Give me a minute, and I’ll come let you in.”

The intercom goes silent, the conversation clearly over. It seemed to be a success, but…I guess I’ll just have to wait out that minute.

And I do. It really does feel like forever, time for my customary paranoia to set in. What if he just tells me to piss off? It’s not like The Titans have a shortage of fans, even ones with superpowers. No, especially ones with superpowers. With something like Standing Tall Together in their schedule, they must get plenty of pathetic teenagers like myself knocking on their door.

Eventually, the door slides open, Cyborg standing just behind it. I’ve seen this guy on TV more than a few times, so I was expecting him to be big, but Jesus. Even with a grin, this half-robotic man-mountain looks imposing. Just don’t stare, alright?

“Hi there, Miss Patterson. I’m Cyborg.”

He sticks out his hand. I just about shake it, his massive metal hand dwarfing both of mine put together (though I only use one: no point in looking completely feeble).

“Thanks.” is all I can say in response. Cat got your tongue again, eh?

“Ah, don’t mention it.” Cyborg grins, though I’m trying so hard to not look at him that I barely catch it.

He stands to one side, allowing me to get past. “Welcome to our humble abode.”

He’s being sarcastic, and we both know it. Again, I’ve already seen it on TV often enough, but this lobby is massive. It’s at least three or four stories in height, with no hangings or other decorations on its grey walls to hide its size. The only features are a red carpet running down the middle of the floor, a row of square grey armchairs on either side and the massive glass panels lining the far wall: sparse, and all the more impressive for it. Yes, I know you already knew all that, but I was just letting you know it hasn’t changed since you last saw it.

Cyborg starts to walk past me. “Follow me.” he says. “I’ll take you upstairs, introduce you to everyone else.”

He heads for the stairs at the far end, the set on the right. As he said, I follow after him.

“You know,” he says as we walk, not looking over his shoulder, “you’re the first dude to ask for STT membership in over a year. And you’re the first one ever to literally knock on our door. I gotta give you credit for that, miss.”

“Well, I guess that’s something.” As usual, I can’t think of anything better to say. “And you can call me Cassandra.”

We start to climb the stairs, up to whichever floor he’s taking me. I get the feeling it’s going to be a long way.

“Okay, then. Cassandra it is. A nice name, that.” Cyborg briefly looks at me over his shoulder, and I instinctively look away to avoid eye contact. One of my more irritating habits, and I have many.

Cyborg turns back to face front. “If it makes things any easier for you, you can stare all you like. I’m used to it these days.”

Bollocks. “No, it wasn’t that…”

I can’t see his face, but I can tell he’s smiling. That a good or bad thing? “I know. I was just trying to make conversation.” Still not sure.

Fittingly, we lapse into silence. I lose count of how many stairs we climb, or how many floors. Each turn of the staircase looks the same to me, all featureless grey concrete with only the odd splash of cream paint. Not a bad look – and I don’t really have a right to judge on these things, anyway – but still not as colourful as you might expect. It also wasn’t exactly unexpected, but still feels a little weird.

Eventually, we reach our target floor. Number fifteen, according to the sign on the door.

“Aren’t there any lifts in this place?” I ask as we walk through it.

Cyborg laughs. “Sadly, no. Robin says we need to keep fit at all times.”

Right now, I can kinda agree. After all that stair-climbing, my legs are like lead and my lungs are starting to burn. One of the many irritating things about being skinny is that everyone things you’ve got good cardio-vascular stuff, like a runner. Not here, though: I really need some exercise.

The hallway we find ourselves in is much the same as the stairs, with the whole grey and cream décor going on. It’s also absurdly long, a good hundred metres at my guess. Neither of us says anything as we walk down it, our shoes echoing on the concrete floor.

Cyborg stops by the first door we come to, about halfway along and on the right. “Well, here we are.” he says. “But be warned: this could get messy.”
Is he just being ironic here? I don’t know.

He steps forward, the door sliding open automatically. Suddenly, the full expanse of The Titans’ lounge and op centre is revealed: familiar from countless TV interviews and documentaries, yet still way more…itself than I was expecting. Like the lobby, it’s pretty much how you know it: huge and bustling, with everything a superhero needs for work, life and play, not to mention an indescribably spectacular view over the Jump City skyline. Even with the five Titans as the adults they are now, it still feels like a kid’s fantasy. Which is great.

In the few seconds I get to note it, I can see that the other four Titans are all in here. Raven is sat by the window, doing what looks like meditation (only two feet in the air, which is odd), Robin and Beast Boy (strange alias for a forty-year-old, but it’s his choice to keep it) are playing a round of RoboBrawl on their epic projected TV, and Starfire is over in the kitchenette mixing up a bowl of something that I really much rather not ask about. Uniforms and all, they’re exactly the same as they’ve always been, only a little bigger: I’d use the term “grown up”, but apparently it doesn’t apply so much here.

Well, this is the moment of truth…

Cyborg rests his hand on my shoulder, for reasons I don’t want to ask about. “Hey, guys!” he shouts, deafeningly so from right here. Everyone stops what they’re doing to turn at look, more at me than him: oh, how I hate the spotlight… “We got ourselves a visitor!”

Not even a second later, Starfire is hovering right in front of my face. I take a step back out of pure reflex.

“Hello, new person!” she yells. I find myself taking another step back. “Tell me, please. What is your name? Where are you from? How did you get here? What is your favourite colour? Do you like mustard? Will you be my friend?”

Umm…

It takes a few seconds for me to get my brain back into gear. I was expecting weird, but still… “Err…Cassandra, Britain, by plane, blue, yes and…yeah, I suppose so.”

“Oh, glorious!”

Before I can even react, Starfire pulls me into a gargantuan bear-hug. I know she’s just being friendly, but it feels like my sides are caving in here. Oww…

Cyborg gently separates us. “Give the kid some room, Star. You’re keeping her from her air supply.”

Starfire slowly releases me and backs off. I lean against Cyborg’s side for a few seconds whilst I get my breath back, then stand up straight.

Beast Boy waves me over. “Take a seat, Cassie.” he shouts. “Tell us about yourself.”

Well, I am here to gain their favour. I walk down the half-dozen steps just past the door, then cross over to the huge semi-circular sofa at the far end of the room. Robin stands up to make room for me, and I sit where he was, a few places left of the middle. He sits back down on the edge of the huge coffee table by my feet, another few places to the left. Raven walks over to sit on the edge of the platform by the window, directly opposite me, and Cyborg and Starfire quietly stand/hover behind the sofa. Beast Boy, as apparently befits his nature, doesn’t move from where he was, half-a-dozen places to the right of me.

I was expecting to become the centre of attention, but this is still deeply, deeply uncomfortable.

Robin shoots me his characteristic gaze, disturbingly unreadable with that eye-mask of his. “Well, I think we can dispense with the preliminaries.” he says, briefly looking up at Starfire. I don’t see how she responds. “I’m assuming you’re here about STT.”

I nod. I can’t think of a better way to reply.

He looks over at Raven. “I think this is your area.” he says to her.

Though Standing Tall Together is the responsibility of all five Titans, the day-to-day running of it is mostly Raven’s job. I’m still not entirely sure why.

Raven gives me a level gaze, a lot less unfriendly than her reputation suggests. “Okay then, Cassandra. You have a surname?”

“Patterson.”

“Right. I’ve never seen anyone come directly to us about this before, but I guess it’s an approach. What is it that you can do, Cassandra Patterson?”

No, this is the moment of truth.

“I’m a prophetess.”

Beside me, Beast Boy cracks a grin. “Cool!”

I shrug. “Not really, no. You ever seen a guy killed by boiling acid.”

“Only the once.” he replies, still grinning. I get the feeling he’s being sarcastic, hopefully not in a bad way.

Raven nods calmly. “Yeah, I can see why that would be an issue. You want to be able to control what it is you see?”

Truth be told, I hadn’t really thought about what it was I wanted. “I guess so.”

Raven nods again. “Certainly not the strangest request I’ve ever had. We’ll just have to see what can be done.”

“Does that mean I can join?” I’m hoping my enthusiasm doesn’t show through as much as it feels like.

The Titan smiles, the first time I’ve ever seen her do so. “That’s without question, Cassandra. There’s a meeting tomorrow night, so you can introduce yourself to the others then. They’re a bit crazy, but you should get on with them well enough.”

Beast Boy grins again. “Yup. Just like us.”

Robin holds up a finger. “Humour me, Cassandra, if you will. What was the last vision you had?”

I rarely talk about these, but I think I can do it easily enough. “It was just after I got off the tube, the Tower Approach station. A monster, a Hydra I think, was on the platform, busy killing and eating everybody. Okay, I know it was a Hydra, because it got a head chopped off by falling masonry at one point, and two heads grew back in its place.” Everyone raises an eyebrow at this: they’re used to weird stuff, but I think monsters from Greek myth aren’t their usual foes. “But I’m afraid that’s all I know. The vision didn’t include either how it appeared or how it was defeated. Sorry.”

Robin shrugs. “Nothing to be sorry about, Cassandra. Do you have any idea when this is going to happen?”

I shake my head. “No. To be honest, I don’t even know if it’s going to happen in the same place I saw it. The Hydra could appear on top of Mount Everest for all I know.”

“But it’ll still happen somewhere, so we’ll keep a lookout anyway.”

Well, at least that’s something. I was expecting to be told to get lost, or at least a variation thereof. They must have their reasons for wanting to help a girl with useless powers and enough stupidity to just knock on their front door and expect them to assist, but I’ve got no idea what they are. Still, bizarre as their actions may be, I won’t knock them.

And that’s when the alarm goes off. The room suddenly gets bathed in red light, accompanied by a siren so loud it crushes your brain. The Titans’ infamous crime alarm in action: lucky me.

The response is immediate. Robin jumps over to one of the round computer terminals by the window, the other Titans snapping their gaze towards where the RoboBrawl game has been paused.

Thankfully, the alarm stops after a few seconds, the room returning to normal as the TV screen changes to display more current data. From the looks of it, we’ve been sent CCTV feed from a tube station, where a suspiciously familiar creature is doings suspiciously familiar evil deeds. Come to think of it, the tube station itself is just as familiar. And, unless I’m mistaken again, this is the part where…

Yes. The tiny body of a little girl gets flung across the platform, a train ploughing into it at the sadistically perfect second. The five Titans around me all look suitably disgusted, Starfire even briefly turning a more Beast Boy-ish colour: even in their world, this kind of stuff doesn’t usually happen. I don’t usually get to see my visions become reality, but violent deaths are no stranger to me now, and things are seldom as shocking the second time round.

Besides, it’s good to know I can pull off accurate predictions when I need to.

Robin turns off the TV projection, the room going eerily silent now that the screams have been cut off. He turns back to face us, sporting the kind of fierce look that suddenly makes me feel very glad I’m not the Hydra right now.

“Titans, let’s move out. Cassandra, wait here until we get back. We’ll talk some more then. You got somewhere you can stay?”

The sheer bluntness of his question makes me pause for a second. “Umm…I was hoping you could point me at a decent hotel.”

On reflection, his reply is a little strange, though perhaps no stranger than the rest of my day has been. But right here and now, like everything else The Titans have said so far, I don’t question it. Good fortune comes my way so rarely, I’ve developed the habit of just taking it.

“Yes, I could. Us.”

[Rae]

Cool! The Greeks Rock (at least the ancient ones do) and i love the hydra, after all, six heads are better than three, right? :p

Anyway, those were good chapters! Cassandra's attitude is great and believeable even if it is negative (but that's not a bad thing)

The titans also seem to be in character, as i would hope, and their reactions are great, especially Starfire's well known entrance that never seems to grow old. And that last line was just spot on perfect!

Rae

[Death58]

Ha!:evil:

You still managed to pull off that sadistic moment that I mentioned before. . .the little girl and the train. You managed to take me off guard with that yet again(and I like that it was the one moment that you mentioned out of every other thing in the vision; you truly are sadistic). This was a great chapter in general, and I like how Cassandra seemed to deal with each of the Titans in a different manner. . .and how everything seemed to be different from what she's seen on TV. I just can't wait to meet the other members of STT. This should be interesting. . .I really can't wait for the next chapter now.

[SecretNinja]

Yeah i really want to meet the other peoples in STT, it shall be lots of fun :P

Titans Tower= Best place to stay ever. Free food, and shelter!
Pssh...i know this! Ive been there....loads of times. ;)

Ahaha but ive come to realised, the teen titans let lots of people stay at there tower. Which is good. Yeah :)

Kay so im waiting for another chapter now...:D

[Rever76]

Well, I.. Have nothing to say, although I can't actually speak anyway(Damn Flu shots backfired and I've lost my voice for the past week and half).

This is starting to look interesting, using Chthonic monsters like the Hydra are is a nice change from the usual generic robots, aliens and randomly spawned genetically engineered thingys.

[Matt A]

The Greeks Rock (at least the ancient ones do) and i love the hydra, after all, six heads are better than three, right? :p

This is starting to look interesting, using Chthonic monsters like the Hydra are is a nice change from the usual generic robots, aliens and randomly spawned genetically engineered thingys.

Pretty much all my thoughts. Greek mythology is surprisingly enduring and influential, yet fiction seldom puts its vast archives to full use: the myths and monsters are familiar, so we know their arrival means something cool is coming, yet they're also unfamiliar enough to surprise us when things get really complicated. Plus their epic scale and complex morals are perfect foil for superhero stories, which are pretty much their heirs anyway. So, when it comes to TT fan-fics, they're ideal resources.

Oh yes, and just for the sake of being spoilerific, there will be two other Greek monsters used in this story...and the Hydra is perhaps the least dangerous.:evil:

Cassandra's attitude is great and believeable even if it is negative (but that's not a bad thing)

Brilliant. Like the Greek myths I'm plundering, Cassandra is a hero you can like, understand and, crucially, root for...but this doesn't mean she has to be nice. To pick but one example, the world-famous Hercules (Herakles, to be scrupulously accurate), the most unjustly dumped-on of all the heroes, once sacked the entire city of Troy because its king ripped him off over a few horses: hardly something we associate with the Homeric ideal. Cassandra isn't as brave or single-minded as Hercules and his kin, but having a flaw (well, kinda) only makes her more like them, meaning I can make her be as cowardly, vicious and self-loathing as I like and she'll be just as appealing. Hopefully.

The titans also seem to be in character, as i would hope, and their reactions are great, especially Starfire's well known entrance that never seems to grow old. And that last line was just spot on perfect!

It's been a good five-six months since I've written for the Titans, so it's good to know I can still get that one right.:anime:

But there's a small query I must pose to you: if the Titans are now in their forties (which they are), why are they still acting like their teenage selves?;)

You still managed to pull off that sadistic moment that I mentioned before. . .the little girl and the train. You managed to take me off guard with that yet again(and I like that it was the one moment that you mentioned out of every other thing in the vision; you truly are sadistic).

But only in stories: there's no fun in a world where all is fluffy and smells of roses. I try not to be that shocking in real life, but with my fiction I can be as much of a maniac as I like. As I said before, it's no mean feat to shock the guy who wrote Happy Endings and Remnants.:evil:

I like how Cassandra seemed to deal with each of the Titans in a different manner. . .and how everything seemed to be different from what she's seen on TV.

Keep that detail in mind. As Aesop once said, appearances are deceptive...

I just can't wait to meet the other members of STT.

Yeah i really want to meet the other peoples in STT, it shall be lots of fun :P

With luck, yes. If you've read the end of STT2, then you'll already know who they are, but they'll be even more of a bunch of screw-ups this time round. The kinds of characters I revel in using, really.

Titans Tower= Best place to stay ever. Free food, and shelter!
Pssh...i know this! Ive been there....loads of times. images/smilies/wink.gif

I think it's safest if I just don't ask...:p

Have nothing to say, although I can't actually speak anyway(Damn Flu shots backfired and I've lost my voice for the past week and half).

Ouch. That must suck.:sad:

-Matt A-

PS: Chapter three won't be here until at least next week. I'm helping to redecorate the house at the moment, so I'm a little short on time.:sad:

[DeathscytheVII]

I still see your style of writing graphic descriptions is still with you ;) top notch stuff with the Hydra. A horrifying image, and the indifference with which cassandra even regards it sticks in my mind.

Nice to see you filling in some of the history of this series. STT is a team eh...so i guess we can look forward to more OC's being introduced soon? It seems like this Cassandra is new to the series, and i can only wonder what prophetic doom she will predict ;). Last time you used god, perhaps a more greek theme this time? The hydra was a start, perhaps we can see other beasts of greek myths. Or, some greek gods maybe? ;)

Sorry it took so long to reply, im taking a short break from writing, but i can still read at least :p

[Matt A]

I still see your style of writing graphic descriptions is still with you ;)

Well, I aim to please. No sense in keeping people comfortable, is there?:evil:

top notch stuff with the Hydra. A horrifying image, and the indifference with which cassandra even regards it sticks in my mind.

Cassandra isn't villainous, but like most characters I create, she's no hero either. Unlike true heroes, death and suffering don't bother her: her current actions are for self-interest alone. This is important.

Nice to see you filling in some of the history of this series. STT is a team eh...so i guess we can look forward to more OC's being introduced soon?

In the next chapter, in fact. But, unlike a vast amount of OCs in TT fics, this lot are also great characters...mostly because I didn't invent any of them.;)

It seems like this Cassandra is new to the series, and i can only wonder what prophetic doom she will predict images/smilies/wink.gif.

Probably not as doom-like as you think. Prophets and prophetesses have been done before, so I'm going for the character more than the power. There's still plenty of doom though, so don't worry about that.:evil:

Last time you used god, perhaps a more greek theme this time? The hydra was a start, perhaps we can see other beasts of greek myths. Or, some greek gods maybe? images/smilies/wink.gif

As I said before, there will be a few other monsters in there: I won't give any clues as to which ones, but they'll be cool. As for gods...well, I'm not sure the story would work with them getting involved: odd for a story paying tribute to Greek myths, but there you go.

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

Well I'm almost glad you only had one chapter out while I was on vacation.:p
Nice chapter, kool that Cass's vision was told to the Titans at the perfect time but actually I was going to critisize you (thats a first)
“Hello, new person!” she yells. I find myself taking another step back. “Tell me, please. What is your name? Where are you from? How did you get here? What is your favourite colour? Do you like mustard? Will you be my friend?”

I actually remember doing that (hasnt everyone lol) and i forget who critisized me that i was copying or something. but thats not what i'm going to say. What i was going to say was that in STT2 Star and Robin had a teenaged son. If Star was like 20 when she had Bruce then by the end of STT2 she was like 36. By now she could amazingly be older than that....do you really think she would say that or act that way at that age? Its like a 40 year old woman acting like a kid. Like my mom. Thats creepy. Just pointing that out. Cuz I felt like it.
In the next chapter, in fact. But, unlike a vast amount of OCs in TT fics, this lot are also great characters...mostly because I didn't invent any of them.;)

:o :D :o :D
And this is why I luv you.:p But may I remind you that youre the one writing about them and bringing them to life. As long as you can do better than I (and I'm confident you will) they'll be great. But actually I think the STT2 crew was better than the upcoming one, and you created them...:sweat: :shrug: :anime:
Faith

PS
Sugar will be a challenge, yes, but I think I can do something with her. I know someone with a few of her character traits (though she'd kill me for saying that...), which should make it a little easier. Spark is my bigger problem, in a sense: I don't intend to change what you gave me, but my perception of her is essentially a satire of a few things you've said in the past. It's more a mick-take of the attitude behind those comments, rather than a mick-take of you, so don't take it personally, but I still have the nasty feeling I'm pushing my luck...:sweat:
oh geez....yeah just be careful....eh geez i'm so scared now.....*sweat* yeah i almost wish i didnt know that....especially because I'm not sure which of the attitudes I have had it was....holy poop....yeah i dont have the greatest feeling about this....

[Pun-3x]

Well, now. It's interesting to see the Titans, even in their 40's, are still quite the same. I guess I would have prefered to alter them up--have them mature. Especially Starfire--seeing her grow out of her naive self would probably make sense.

However, there could be a fatal flaw to that. The Titans would seem that much less familiar, and they may not grab the audience the way they would if a story were written that way. Truthfully, the reason I was concerned about the timeframe being this far into the future was the fact that it makes the characters too far removed from how we know them.

Can't really decide if having them still be quite similar is realistic, but I will say I quite like it. Sort of a compromise to the setting that makes the reader feel comfortable with their favorite heroes. :)

Now, to the story. I'm glad to see the hydra showing up right away. I'm always worried with you making plot points that don't get covered until chapters later. (really, I mean CHAPTERS later :D ) Not that it's so bad, but it's nice to get a quicky this time, considering the hardcore brutality of the vision in the first place.

I also like the reception Cassandra gets. It allows for the introduction of people we know through fresh eyes--who have also already seen the people we know in a different medium. All-in-all, it worked well.

Keep writing! We have to see how they beat this thing!

(Oi, I so have to get back to my story... :sad: )

[Matt A]

Well I'm almost glad you only had one chapter out while I was on vacation.:p

I'm not being so productive as of late, I'm afraid. A combo of major-scale DIY and a heatwave isn't so good for creativity.:sad:

I actually remember doing that (hasnt everyone lol) and i forget who critisized me that i was copying or something. but thats not what i'm going to say. What i was going to say was that in STT2 Star and Robin had a teenaged son. If Star was like 20 when she had Bruce then by the end of STT2 she was like 36. By now she could amazingly be older than that....do you really think she would say that or act that way at that age? Its like a 40 year old woman acting like a kid. Like my mom. Thats creepy. Just pointing that out. Cuz I felt like it.

Well, now. It's interesting to see the Titans, even in their 40's, are still quite the same. I guess I would have prefered to alter them up--have them mature. Especially Starfire--seeing her grow out of her naive self would probably make sense.

However, there could be a fatal flaw to that. The Titans would seem that much less familiar, and they may not grab the audience the way they would if a story were written that way. Truthfully, the reason I was concerned about the timeframe being this far into the future was the fact that it makes the characters too far removed from how we know them.

Can't really decide if having them still be quite similar is realistic, but I will say I quite like it. Sort of a compromise to the setting that makes the reader feel comfortable with their favorite heroes. :)

Both very good points, but I think Faith is closer to the mark with this one. The Titans are so like their old selves for a reason, but it's got nothing to do with how it's read: as Faith said, why would a 40-year-old still be acting like a child? I do believe she even dropped a clue as to why Star's being so weird...;)

And this is why I luv you.:p But may I remind you that youre the one writing about them and bringing them to life. As long as you can do better than I (and I'm confident you will) they'll be great. But actually I think the STT2 crew was better than the upcoming one, and you created them...:sweat: :shrug: :anime:

But, as you (kinda) said, you were the one who wrote a story with them. I just created them for a brief cameo and a one-shot gag (Robin and Star's son being a spoilt brat: still a darkly funny idea:evil:). And doubtless you intended the same with this new bunch, so I suppose it doesn't matter.

Yes, I can turn anything into a self-insult.:p

oh geez....yeah just be careful....eh geez i'm so scared now.....*sweat* yeah i almost wish i didnt know that....especially because I'm not sure which of the attitudes I have had it was....holy poop....yeah i dont have the greatest feeling about this....

Just when I was feeling really nervous about this...

I'm glad to see the hydra showing up right away. I'm always worried with you making plot points that don't get covered until chapters later. (really, I mean CHAPTERS later images/smilies/biggrin.gif ) Not that it's so bad, but it's nice to get a quicky this time, considering the hardcore brutality of the vision in the first place.

Don't worry, there are quite a few long-players here.:evil::sweat: To be honest, I don't usually think about it in terms of holding stuff back: plot points, characters and similar often need a little set-up before they get used, and sometimes the only logical space for that set-up is about two-dozen chapters earlier. I find it irritating as well - there's alwatys a risk that you'll say something contradictory between the set-up and pay-off, or just not having the pay-off be worth all the effort - but sometimes you just have to go for it. That, or I'm just perpetually trying to commit professional suicide. I'm not sure yet.:p

I also like the reception Cassandra gets. It allows for the introduction of people we know through fresh eyes--who have also already seen the people we know in a different medium. All-in-all, it worked well.

Again, that was another obscure accident. I'm not entirely sure where the decision to change the narrator from Raven to Cassandra came from, but whilst it's come to be very useful for plot mechanics (your example was a good one, as is another in a few chapters' time), I don't think that was my reason. I think it was just because I find Cassandra too fascinating to not share her head-space a little: a little creepifying, but hey ho.

Keep writing! We have to see how they beat this thing!

You haven't even seen what this thing is yet...;)

(Oi, I so have to get back to my story... :sad: )

Yes, you do.:p

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

But, as you (kinda) said, you were the one who wrote a story with them. I just created them for a brief cameo and a one-shot gag (Robin and Star's son being a spoilt brat: still a darkly funny idea:evil:). And doubtless you intended the same with this new bunch, so I suppose it doesn't matter.

Yes, I can turn anything into a self-insult.:p


Wow, you can.:shrug: Why can't you just accept the fact you make great characters?!
...and you called Spark Emo! :p

--Faith

[Matt A]

Well, that's because she is an Emo.:p And no, I don't do compliments: I'd have thought you'd learnt that one by now.

Anyway, onto some more important stuff. As I’ve mentioned a few times, I’ve been a bit busy lately. So busy, in fact, that any thoughts of writing sadly had to go out the window. But, now that most of the things I needed to do have been done, I’m back with a new chapter. Yay.:anime:

This is quite an important little number, being where a good half of the main cast is introduced. You’ll have to decide for yourselves if they’re likable and/or believable, or even if that matters. For now, I have to big-up ole’ Faithy, for creating the four characters you’ll be seeing here, and giving me some excellent material to work with. It was partly her ideas that inspired me to write this story in the first place.

Oh yes, and I apologise if this chapter is offensive to either Californians or African/Americans.:sweat:

So, let’s the show back on the road…


Chapter Three: Suffered What I Have

I should be very glad, gentlemen, if in this case you are the same sort of judges towards me as you would be towards yourselves, if you had suffered what I had. For I know full well that if you held the same opinions about others as you do about yourselves, there would not be a single one of you who would not be angry at what has happened; instead, you would all regard as trivial the penalties for those who do things like this.-Lysias’ speech on the death of Eratosthenes
(Translated by S C Todd)“As you can see, we have a new member joining us tonight. Before she introduces herself, I’m sure she’d appreciate it if you guys introduced yourselves first, not to mention a little of what we do here.”

This, apparently, has been how every STT member has been introduced since the group’s very first inception back in 2005. As Raven explained earlier this morning, the idea is for the current members to talk about themselves first, using their stories to draw the new member into the group, rather than the new member having to use their own tale to force themselves in. Something like that, anyway. The end result is still that I have to wait right until the end before speaking: I’m not sure if that’s a good or bad thing.

Where I am right now, as you’ve no doubt figured, is the meeting room of Standing Tall Together. Only one floor below the Tower’s lounge, this is a fairly large space, about thirty feet in every direction. One half is given over to a load of thick blue crashmats, the kind you’d expect stuntmen to use, whilst the other half is taken up by a circle of half-a-dozen chairs, a TV on a stand and a large table with a coffee machine on it. All this, like the other rooms in the Tower, is framed by one wall of floor-to-ceiling windows, with those legendary Jump City views. Apparently, this room is a new one, built especially for this new generation of STT members: the Titans who live here weren’t keen on the lounge getting trashed yet again.

But for now, all I need to focus on are the chairs, and the other five people sat on them. One is Raven, the group leader, the other four being the troubled teens about to introduce themselves.

The first one to speak is the girl sat just to my left. She’s quite short, but with the kind of curvy figure I would happily kill for. She seems to be well aware of her good fortune, as her low-cut pink top, white miniskirt and pink open-toed sandals are clearly designed to give herself maximum exposure. Perhaps fittingly, she’s also got multiple-braided blonde hair, pink make-up just about everywhere you can apply it and so much silver jewellery I’m amazed she doesn’t fall over under its weight. Still, I have to admire her courage for trying the look.

The girl turns to look at me and flashes a huge grin: after all, I’m the one they’re all introducing themselves to. “Hi, I’m Natalie, but you can call me Sugar.” she says. She has the kind of squeaky Californian accent that makes me want to kill someone every time I hear it: then again, with my plum-infused Home Counties drone, I’ve got no right to talk. And I’ll never say this out loud, but I can’t help but wonder how many men receive that opening line.

Natalie carries on talking, barely pausing for breath after her introduction. “I’m called Sugar ‘cause I like talk and move and think and stuff really really fast whenever I eat it, which is pretty much like all the time, ‘cause that’s like all I ever eat.” She grins again, the first real pause in that entire sentence. I almost want to applaud. “It doesn’t always happen like right away, ‘cause sugar always like takes a while to digest and stuff, but when it does I always like talk really fast and my legs go at like hyperspeed and I like start running round and bouncing off walls andlikeIcan’tstopgoingatlikeamillionmilesanhour…”

By this point, Natalie’s talking so fast I can’t even make out the words. It seems that the ultimate sugar high has kicked in on cue, her eyes glowing bright white and her legs kicking backwards and forwards so fast they look like helicopter blades. One or both of her feet manage to make contact with the floor, sending her chair flying backwards across the room as she rockets upright. However, before she can move any further, the guy to her left stands up and grabs hold of her rapidly moving arms. She squirms in his seemingly iron-hard grip, twisting and turning so fast I’m amazed the friction doesn’t start a fire. But being kept from charging around the room, she eventually slows down again, returning to what seems to be her usual merely hyperactive self after about thirty seconds or so. She sags against his arms for a few seconds, getting back her heavily-used breath. The guy then lets her go, sitting back down as she goes hunting for her chair.

Whilst Natalie’s still over the other side of the room, the guy gets to introducing himself properly. He’s black, fairly muscular and, from the looks of things, taller than even myself. His outfit, white Addidas T-shirt, baggy Levis and a pair of white All-Stars, is very obvious with the “cool” labels, though with a haircut that’s short to the point of non-existence and a complete absence of jewellery, he looks more like an exercise enthusiast than your usual wannabe Bling-ster. With his casual slouch, looking interested despite his arse nearly falling off the front of his chair, I’m fairly certain of my assumption. Which is a nice first.

“My name’s Brick,” he says with a smile, and a more masculine Californian twang than his colleague, “real name of Don. As you could probably tell from my demonstration, I’m super-strong. Well, kinda. My strength comes and goes in waves, you could say. Sometimes I’m a normal, puny human being, other times I could even give Superman a run for his money. Which is cool, except for those times you drop a fridge on your foot when thinking you’re stronger than you really are. That’s some good times, I’m telling ya.”

By this time, Natalie’s got her chair back and is in the circle again. I can’t help but notice a massive scar above Don’s left eyebrow, one that’s at least a few inches across. It’s clearly an old one, but also clearly hurt.

“That’s a long story, sister.” he says. Great staring work, Cassandra. I don’t know if he minds or not, but he smiles again. “Well, I’m not complaining. My life isn’t a tale of woe. At least I have a huge penis.”

Absolute silence.

Not a pin-drop kind of silence, but more an “umm…what the hell?” kind. And what the hell do you say to that? Certainly not “prove it”: I kinda get the feeling he would. Maybe that wouldn’t be the absolute worst thing to happen, but still…

After a few uncomfortable seconds, Raven breaks the silence. “Thankyou, Brick. That was a…fascinating contribution.”

Don nods and smiles. “No problem.” I’m not sure if he’s being sarcastic or oblivious. Neither would surprise me.

Raven glances at the girl to her right, the one sat between her and Don. She’s slouched like him, though in an “I don’t care about any of this” way rather than an “I’m just chillin’ out” way. “I guess it’s your turn, Spark.” the Titan says. “See if you can top that.”

The girl, Spark, shrugs blankly. Like me, she’s tall and skinny (“lanky” might be a better word), though without my infuriating angular nose. Unlike me, she’s very clearly of the Goth school, with a black tank-top, navy blue knee-length skirt and massive black combat boots. Her skin is arguably even paler than mine, almost grey in colour, a lack of outdoors life that’s only accentuated by her masses of make-up in blacks, dark blues and dark purples. It almost looks like she’s been beaten up. But all this is second-fiddle to her hair, a psychotic mass of navy blue spikes that stick up, down and around in every single conceivable direction, not to mention a few that weren’t until now. I’ve only ever seen anything like it on the weirder anime shows…which, come to think of it, is probably where she got the idea. I know I’d do the same if I wouldn’t be so damn self-conscious about it.

“Right.” she says. “My name’s Spark, as Raven here said. Some people call me Jenny, but I’d really prefer it if you weren’t one of them. Well, I’m called Spark because I can transmit static electricity. If I touch anything metal, rub my feet on a carpet, all that kinda stuff, then whatever I touch next gets a massive electric shock. You might think that’s cool, but it really isn’t. All I ever do is burn, fry or overload everything around me. It really does kinda suck.”

Unlike the previous two, I can’t place her accent as anything more specific than “American”. Then again, I never have been much cop at that sort of thing. Either way, I get the horrible feeling she hasn’t taken a shine to me. For all I know, none of them have, but I’m pretty sure about Jenny. Yeah, I could really do with making an enemy here.

There’s one member left to introduce themselves. He’s another guy, a fairly cute one actually, though in an unmemorable sort of way. His tanned skin, messy blond hair and small rectangular glasses, usually distinct features, only make him even less able to stand out. However, his clothes stick in the mind: red short-sleeved polo shirt, khaki cargo shorts and brown sandals, the kind of garish combination not even I would choose. An interesting mixture of person and style.

The guy, calmly sat between me and Raven, turns and flashes me a warm smile. “I’m Nick,” he says, in what I think might be a partial Southern tone, “also known as Wormtongue. I can change my body parts into parts of animals, or even whole ones. For example, at my first session back in the day, I managed to gross out Sugar and Spark by turning my tongue into a worm.” As if to prove his point, he suddenly sticks out his tongue: it is indeed a little worm, all pink and wriggling. But I’ve seen weirder stuff than that in my time.

Don laughs. “I think that’s his way of saying he likes you. Not sure if that’s a good or a bad thing, though…”

Nick laughs in response. “Well, I do like to keep people in suspense.”

Great. I’ve always enjoyed being the butt of jokes I don’t understand.

Nick seems to notice my discomfort, because he quickly finishes off his introduction. “Well, anyway, that’s how I got my alias. It’s cool, ‘cause anything that reminds me of Lord Of The Rings is cool. QED.”

He smiles again. Personally, I’ve never been a big Tolkein fan myself, but I won’t bring the mood down by saying that.

Notice how none of the “a little of what we do here” stuff was included? Well, that’s because that statement is just part of the opening lines. We all know that I already know that bit: I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.

Raven presses her hands together, creating a barely audible clap. “Thankyou, everybody. That was all very informative stuff.” She briefly looks over at Don with an ironic grin, then turns back to me. “Now, Cassandra, I do believe it’s your turn.”

So we come to the part I was looking forward to. But at least I only have to do this once. I take a deep breath, and collect what few words I have to say.

As I do, an odd little realisation occurs to me. Forty-eight hours ago, I was in Britain, getting ready for dinner in a dull and thankless existence: now, I’m living with five legendary superheroes on the opposite side of the world, embarking on what is sure to be the biggest and most insane adventure of my life. It’s amazing what two days can do to your life, isn’t it?

“Well, as you know, my name’s Cassandra.” I’m suddenly very conscious of how out-of-place my British accent must sound, but there’s nothing I can do about it now. “I don’t have an alias, mostly because I’ve never thought about one. Put simply, I’m a prophetess. I can see visions of the future, though I can’t decide where or when this happens. I don’t even know the dates or places of the events they show, just that they’ll happen and they’ll involve stuff I’d much rather not have to know about. It’s that simple.”

Nick nods. “I suppose Cassandra would work as an alias as well. You know, after the Greek myth.”

Yes, because I need the irony of it rammed home once more. “Well, I suppose that works. Not quite so…functional as other aliases, Seer or Oracle or whatever people usually go with.”

If anyone has anything to say on that, I don’t hear it. Right on cue, reality has decided to go up the wazoo once again: it’s prophecy time, ladies and gents. But, perhaps a little weirdly, there’s no vistas of death and destruction here. What I see is an endless field of black, an impenetrable darkness that swarms in all directions, filled with are best described as ghosts. They aren’t things in white sheets, none of that pantomime stuff: these ghosts are recognizably human, people with skin and clothing and all the other things we humans wear, only a slight glowing translucence making it clear they aren’t alive. These ghosts don’t do anything except float around me, making no noises or gestures of any kind. They just float, as if all their troubles are gone and they can now just kick back and relax.

And then, quick as it arrived, the vision goes. It lasts no longer than a few seconds, though in that spirit world, time also felt like a completely irrelevant concept. I’m still sat in my chair, in the same position I was before, yet everyone is looking at me as if I collapsed on the floor and had a full seizure.

This is embarrassing.

“Are you okay?” Nick asks me.

“Did you See something?” Sugar butts in only a second later. She almost sounds excited by that: then again, even in this Super-Powered world of ours, prophets are still kinda rare.

I cough. “Yeah, kinda. No people or anything. Just these ghosts, I suppose you could call them, floating around me. Just me, these ghosts and the dark. It’s not a prediction of anything, more just me snapping out of reality for a few seconds.”

“Wow. How fascinating.” It’s clear to all that Spark’s being deeply sarcastic. Which is jolly nice of her.

Don laughs, as if in disbelief. “A few seconds? Cassie, you were out of it for about five minutes!” Just like I’m trying to do, he seems to ignore Spark’s comment altogether.

And my vision lasted five minutes? Oh good: I do like to make an arse of myself. “Well, it happens sometimes. Once every couple of months or so, usually. I suppose it’s just part of my powers, really. I can’t control it, so I don’t worry.” Well, I do, but that’s not the point. At the very least, it’s not important enough to warrant telling you about in advance.

Suddenly, Raven holds up her hand. “Cassandra, did you mention ghosts and darkness?”

“Well, yes. But I don’t see how it matters.”

Raven doesn’t answer right away. There’s a good few seconds of hard thought before she speaks. “I think there’s someone you need to talk to.”

[Faethie]

And you've brought in my crew. How fascinating. :p
Interesting how you decided to just change a few things around from what I put in the last chapter, e.g. Sugar getting out of hand and Brick grabbing her, Wormtongue's tongue thing (how in the world did I create this crew)...and actually, I think Spark is the way she should be. We'll see how long your good fortune lasts, huh?:sweat: :p Though Bricks "I have huge family jewels" comment....it made me laugh, something I wouldnt think of but as far as I'm concerned its the type of thing he would say. Job well done.

Oh, by the way, Cassie seeing the ghosts....makes me so hyper....I love how this ties everything.....:anime: Cant wait to see who Raven is introducing Cassandra to.....see whats up with them.....:evil:

Before I forget, Tolkien is spelt Tolkien, not Tolkein, and Jewelry is spelt like so not Jewellery. :p Couldnt help but point that out.

Very nice, Matt. Very Very Nice.

Faith

[Pun-3x]

Hey, intro time.

You almost get that "...and I'm an alcoholic," vibe from the sit-around. Not that they're trying to kick some habit, but that support group for those that have SOME abilities and no particular way to keep them in control or make them useful. At least, I figure that's how it's supposed to feel at the moment. Later, I'm sure some usefulness might come of these kids eventually.

I liked the vision. Seemed basic enough--and Cassandra even tries to write it off as so--but we all get that feeling there's a lot more going on.

And then we have to see who Raven's going to get. More surprises!

Are we going to be switching over to the other Titans? Seeing what they come across in the subway?

[Matt A]

Interesting how you decided to just change a few things around from what I put in the last chapter, e.g. Sugar getting out of hand and Brick grabbing her, Wormtongue's tongue thing (how in the world did I create this crew)...and actually, I think Spark is the way she should be. We'll see how long your good fortune lasts, huh?:sweat: :p

Uh-oh.:sweat::p

Yes, I did just copy what you wrote last time. They were good ways of introducing the characters - Sugar especially - and, as I've said before, why bother creating your own ideas when there are perfectly good pre-existing ones you can steal?:p

Though Bricks "I have huge family jewels" comment....it made me laugh, something I wouldnt think of but as far as I'm concerned its the type of thing he would say. Job well done.

My thoughts exactly. The idea was partly inspired by a guy I know at uni, who has a habit of using that as his intro when drunk (which is often). Lots of what I'm doing with Brick will be based on him: save for a difference in nationality and skin colour, they could practically be the same person.

Plus it was funny.:anime:

You almost get that "...and I'm an alcoholic," vibe from the sit-around. Not that they're trying to kick some habit, but that support group for those that have SOME abilities and no particular way to keep them in control or make them useful. At least, I figure that's how it's supposed to feel at the moment. Later, I'm sure some usefulness might come of these kids eventually.

Yes, that's precisely the vibe I was going for. The whole idea of support groups, whether for addictions or illnesses or other stuff, was what inspired this quasi-franchise in the first place. The image of superheroes going to a meet-up like this was just too interesting - and too amusing - to ignore. After all, a concept that can inspire three successive stories has got to have something to it.

And believe me, these kids are capable of a great deal.;)

Oh, by the way, Cassie seeing the ghosts....makes me so hyper....I love how this ties everything.....:anime: Cant wait to see who Raven is introducing Cassandra to.....see whats up with them.....:evil:

I liked the vision. Seemed basic enough--and Cassandra even tries to write it off as so--but we all get that feeling there's a lot more going on.

And then we have to see who Raven's going to get. More surprises!

As Faith said, this is indeed where we start going to some interesting places. Like my other stories, the central mystery/goal of the piece won't be explained right away, but this one should be a little less vague than what I've done before. I'll certainly be getting to the weird stuff a tad earlier than usual.:evil:

Before I forget, Tolkien is spelt Tolkien, not Tolkein, and Jewelry is spelt like so not Jewellery. :p Couldnt help but point that out.

Ah, right. I hate typos.:sad:

Are we going to be switching over to the other Titans? Seeing what they come across in the subway?

Put simply, no. Partly because we already know what they'll find, partly because it's irrelevant - the Hydra vision served no higher dramatic purpose than getting the Titans to trust Cassandra - but mostly because of a very crucial piece of information I can't tell you yet. At least, not until the next chapter.:p

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

My thoughts exactly. The idea was partly inspired by a guy I know at uni, who has a habit of using that as his intro when drunk (which is often). Lots of what I'm doing with Brick will be based on him: save for a difference in nationality and skin colour, they could practically be the same person.

Plus it was funny.:anime:

yeah. wow, actually I never told you....when you wrote "Hi I"m natalie" I wanted to die laughing cause Sugar is actually based entirely on someone I know...everybit, from being a ditzy blonde to her hyperness (she got a little drunk at a wedding party last night, SO FUNNY) and the best part is, when she introduces herself, it is exactly what you wrote...wow.
I forgot before to mention that I did imagine Nick as more of a nerd, so just...wanted to say that.

Faith

[TeenTitansGO!]

I don't think they'll ever be a chapter of yours that isn't fun to read. I'm just ready to get past all these introductory chapters. I feel like I'm reading STT1 with other characters. OH! And I don't remember his name, but the "ghost" guy. Yeah, he's coming back isn't he! By the way......didn't Raven die? In the first one? I didn't read the second one, and I've read both Dwr Budrs so I'm confused. Anyway...keep on goin'.

Matt H.

[Matt A]

yeah. wow, actually I never told you....when you wrote "Hi I"m natalie" I wanted to die laughing cause Sugar is actually based entirely on someone I know...everybit, from being a ditzy blonde to her hyperness (she got a little drunk at a wedding party last night, SO FUNNY) and the best part is, when she introduces herself, it is exactly what you wrote...wow.

One of life's happy accidents, that. I'm glad my version of Sugar so readily matches your own.:anime:

I forgot before to mention that I did imagine Nick as more of a nerd, so just...wanted to say that.

Yeah, that was kinda my idea too. But I didn't know how to make him a bigger nerd without also making him annoying, and for what I have in mind for him, annoying is one thing he can't be. Sometimes things just don't turn out the way you'd like.:shrug:

I don't think they'll ever be a chapter of yours that isn't fun to read.

Thankyou.:anime:

I feel like I'm reading STT1 with other characters.

Which was precisely my idea. This is very much intended to be the last part of a trilogy, and with all such final parts, the object is to echo the first part as much as you can, to remind both you and your audience why it was so cool in the first place. Or something like that, anyway.

OH! And I don't remember his name, but the "ghost" guy. Yeah, he's coming back isn't he!

It's a great idea, but unfortunately not. A few other previous characters will be reappearing, but he isn't one of them. Sorry.:sad:

By the way......didn't Raven die? In the first one? I didn't read the second one, and I've read both Dwr Budrs so I'm confused.

No, she didn't die. She came very close, with a near-death experience and everything, but she didn't die. Again, sorry to dissapoint.;)

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Well, don't I feel foolish. Here I am realizing that I never replied to Matt's Malicious Persecution! Well, I do say that it was quite an interesting (but more amusing, actually) chapter, more so than the cryptic prologue. We got ourselves a wonderful beginning of Matt's typical "sick humour." And yes, I added the extra "u" in humor on purpose.;) Needless to say, the vision was very well played out: even I was shocked but the suddenness of the stop.:eek:

And, I do appreciate the mention of "subway station" in there. I actually thought she was at a place where they sell tubes or something. I could have figured it eventually, though, so stop pointing those evil fingers at me!

I'm not sure whether to like Cassandra or hate her!:sweat: She obviously a well-spoken young woman, albeit one that uses most of the well-speaking to second guess herself. Although, the second-guessing on the appearance is nothing new: most teenage girls will do that (and they're usually way off, as well). Meaning, you captured a young woman's psyche quite well. I don't know if that brilliant or frightening.

"Two peas on an ironing board." Classic.:lol:

While at first I was a little annoyed with Cassie's commentary (which was prone to interrupt a well-flowing prologue); I now find it quite enjoyable. Matt, I have no idea if this was your intention. Seeing as you usually intend the inexplicable, I would say yes. And thus I look forward to Cassie's commentary on each of the Titans and their quirks.

Bravo! Cheerio! -Insert British Term Here- :p

-Kraven

[Matt A]

Well, don't I feel foolish. Here I am realizing that I never replied to Matt's Malicious Persecution!

Well, you have now. So it's all good.

Well, I do say that it was quite an interesting (but more amusing, actually) chapter, more so than the cryptic prologue. We got ourselves a wonderful beginning of Matt's typical "sick humour." And yes, I added the extra "u" in humor on purpose.;) Needless to say, the vision was very well played out: even I was shocked but the suddenness of the stop.images/smilies/eek.gif

As I said at the time, that set-piece was my way of introducing you to Cassandra and her screwed-up world. Basically, this is a story where things are not averse to going wrong, and the more violently I can show that, the better.

And, I do appreciate the mention of "subway station" in there. I actually thought she was at a place where they sell tubes or something. I could have figured it eventually, though, so stop pointing those evil fingers at me!

I wasn't.:p But I remember having the term "tube station" get misunderstood before (in the first STT fic, I think), so I thought I'd be nice and not confuse everyone a second time. Besides, I've kinda become used to American-British lingo differences by now.

I'm not sure whether to like Cassandra or hate her!:sweat:

Well, like her, hopefully.:sweat:

She obviously a well-spoken young woman, albeit one that uses most of the well-speaking to second guess herself. Although, the second-guessing on the appearance is nothing new: most teenage girls will do that (and they're usually way off, as well). Meaning, you captured a young woman's psyche quite well. I don't know if that brilliant or frightening.

Considering I'm not much of an expert on the female mind (and let's just be honest about that), I'd say it's quite impressive. Though everyone does it, it's my experience that teenage girls are indeed the most prone to self-analysis, and the most prone to under-estimating what they find. In fact, one of the many things this story is about is precisely that.

"Two peas on an ironing board." Classic.:lol:

That's a Terry Pratchett line, actually (I think from Wyrd Sisters). It seemed too accurate to not use.;)

While at first I was a little annoyed with Cassie's commentary (which was prone to interrupt a well-flowing prologue); I now find it quite enjoyable. Matt, I have no idea if this was your intention. Seeing as you usually intend the inexplicable, I would say yes. And thus I look forward to Cassie's commentary on each of the Titans and their quirks.

I usually intend the bizarre and uncomfortable rather than the inexplicable, but I get your point. Considering the circus of freaks and loonies that surrounds her (or will soon do so), one thing I'm very conscious of is not making Cassandra too perfect: ergo, if her observations and self-criticisms pitch over into being irritating, then that's entirely my point.

Bravo! Cheerio! -Insert British Term Here- :p

Just for the pedantic record, those two terms mean completely different things, and I've never used either in my life.:p

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Well, I'm back with another review. Hopefully, the "secret" death threats will stop if I can catch up. It would be unusually cruel to keep threatening me after I've caught up, right?:sweat: Anyway, on to it.

Loved the opening Greek quote, and I was actually able to understand it this time! It paved the way to a well-written chapter that had me as conscious as Cassandra, who had more of her typical self-analysis, which is still enjoyable (surprisingly).:p :evil: And it's good to see that Cyborg is as nice as ever. I always wondered what it would be like to meet Cyborg firsthand, and Cassie's testimony pretty much sums it up. Nice work.:anime:

I have to admit that I was shocked that middle-aged adults are still doing the things that they were doing as teenagers. With Cassie's visual inspective pan across the room, I had a bit of a "Lost Episode" moment right there.;) If thou dost recall... Nah, I'm not going to go into all that. You should know what I mean from "Lost Episode." Oh, and why does every Teen Titans author presume that Starfire asks those six questions to everyone she meets just because she asked them to Terra? Maybe it is a character quirk, but I'm not assuming anything.:sweat:

Raven's line was interesting, but here in America we say "last name." The word "surname" isn't absent from us, though. Just know that "last name" is more used. Then again, are you trying to convince us all that Raven is part British?:p
Sorry, mate, it won't work a second time.:p :D :p

Moving on, I think we all know how invaluable a prophetress can be, so it was an excellent choice of power for Cassandra on your part, Matt. Being able to predict something becomes infinitely cool, especially when it's able to be done to the milliesecond. I was also reminded of Cassie's point of being accused of being a part of the plot because she predicted the vision: not quite sure if the Titans will or will not take that route, though. It shall be interesting, nonetheless.“Yes, I could. Us.”As a final note, I must ask: Why the "Us"? That was the singular part of the chapter that I did not understand at all.:sweat:

-Kraven

[Death58]

Well now. . .what an interesting cast of characters. They all feel just as iconic as the Teen Titans themselves. Of course, from the posts above me, they've been introduced this way before?:anime: Cool. Spark was my favorite of the STT crew. . .and she sounds like a very fun character to write for. I also like how out of place Cassandra was amongst the different characters, and how Don managed to make one of the most awkward moments in a story that I've read for a while. . .I couldn't stop laughing at that.(and the Raven mentioning how informative it all was)With all this going on, as well as the vision of the ghosts floating around, I have no idea where you're going to go with this fic, but it sounds like one hell of a ride.;)

[Faethie]

Spark was my favorite of the STT crew. . .and she sounds like a very fun character to write for.
Sweet. :p Haha Matt, I win!!!!
just kidding.

[Matt A]

Hopefully, the "secret" death threats will stop if I can catch up. It would be unusually cruel to keep threatening me after I've caught up, right?:sweat:

What death threats?:confused:

Loved the opening Greek quote, and I was actually able to understand it this time!

Well, they're all in English, so they shouldn't be that complicated.:p But still, I get your point: Greek philosophy and rhetoric doesn't always make sense. It just helps me put in a little extra sub-text, is all.

a well-written chapter that had me as conscious as Cassandra, who had more of her typical self-analysis, which is still enjoyable (surprisingly).:p :evil:

I know I said Cassandra is able to be irritating, but hopefully she will remain enjoyable to read. Yes, there's a difference, and yes, I'm hosed if I ever get it wrong.

And it's good to see that Cyborg is as nice as ever. I always wondered what it would be like to meet Cyborg firsthand, and Cassie's testimony pretty much sums it up. Nice work.:anime:

Why, thankyou. But seriously, if I couldn't write for Cyborg after over eighteen months of TT fics, I probably shouldn't be here.:p

With Cassie's visual inspective pan across the room, I had a bit of a "Lost Episode" moment right there.;) If thou dost recall... Nah, I'm not going to go into all that. You should know what I mean from "Lost Episode."

I know about the episode, but I've never seen it. So I don't have a clue what you're talking about.

Oh, and why does every Teen Titans author presume that Starfire asks those six questions to everyone she meets just because she asked them to Terra? Maybe it is a character quirk, but I'm not assuming anything.:sweat:

No, don't. To be honest, I just thought it was funny.;)

Raven's line was interesting, but here in America we say "last name." The word "surname" isn't absent from us, though. Just know that "last name" is more used. Then again, are you trying to convince us all that Raven is part British?:p
Sorry, mate, it won't work a second time.:p images/smilies/biggrin.gif :p

Just another linguistic balls-up there, I'm afraid. I didn't know there was actually a difference.:sad: I'd go back and change it, but I don't suppose it matters.

Moving on, I think we all know how invaluable a prophetress can be, so it was an excellent choice of power for Cassandra on your part, Matt. Being able to predict something becomes infinitely cool, especially when it's able to be done to the milliesecond.

As Cassandra is at great pains to point out, there's nothing cool in being a prophetess. I'm not entirely sure where the idea came from, but it probably had something to do with that point.;)

I was also reminded of Cassie's point of being accused of being a part of the plot because she predicted the vision: not quite sure if the Titans will or will not take that route, though. It shall be interesting, nonetheless.

Seeing as I'd forgotten I'd even mentioned that - I had to go look it up, in fact - don't expect it to be included in this section. Maybe - and that's a maybe - later, but not here. We'll see.

As a final note, I must ask: Why the "Us"? That was the singular part of the chapter that I did not understand at all.:sweat:

That's "us" as in "The Titans", as in "Titans Tower", as in "you can stay with us". Simple, really.;)

Well now. . .what an interesting cast of characters. They all feel just as iconic as the Teen Titans themselves.

Though they aren't my creations, I still feel compelled to take a bow. [bows] :cool::anime:

Of course, from the posts above me, they've been introduced this way before?:anime:

Bar one or two bits, yes. As I said before, it was easier than coming up with better jokes.

Spark was my favorite of the STT crew. . .and she sounds like a very fun character to write for.

Oh, she will be...:evil:

Sweet. :p Haha Matt, I win!!!!

I never said she wasn't going to be fun. I just didn't say she was going to be nice.;):evil:

I also like how out of place Cassandra was amongst the different characters,

Considering what you've seen of her so far, did you seriously expect anything else?:p

and how Don managed to make one of the most awkward moments in a story that I've read for a while. . .I couldn't stop laughing at that.(and the Raven mentioning how informative it all was)

In the entire chapter, that's the one gag I proudly lay claim to. There's nothing quite like disarming your audience...especially someone like Death58.;)

With all this going on, as well as the vision of the ghosts floating around, I have no idea where you're going to go with this fic, but it sounds like one hell of a ride.images/smilies/wink.gif

And it will be. Hopefully.:sweat:

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Picking up right after Chapter 2 is a quick and smooth, for lack of better terms, chapter that gives us even more insight (no pun intended) into the mind of Cassandra. Present tense and commentary are still potent attributes here, not that such things would start to bother me.:sweat: And Raven, who reminds me of someone from an anger management or alcoholics anonymous session, is playing group leader. Fun stuff the whole way through, really.:D

It was good to see Cassie's attitude be that of a more realistic nature: she reverts any thoughts she has on the the speaking persons back to herself, usually (it seems like a character trait now) for second-guessing and self-put-down. However, Matt wrote this in such a way that, no matter what Cassie says, we either think that none of the people in the room are pathetic or they all are. Quite an interesting approach and plan of attack, Matt. Plaudits are in order, I say.:anime:

Relationships are already set up through minute glimpses: Cassie's future squabbles with Spark, for instance. We get that. It was well put. And, it was nice to see Cassie actually be a red-blooded human being for once by being attracted to a boy. Hormones are fun to jerk around, eh? Matt, you little devil you. Though I personally wish the guy had a, for reasons to not make myself retch, different name than Wormtongue. Cassie's response was that of a typical teenage girl, from what I've seen. Honestly, Matt, your precision is getting creepy.“Hi, I’m Natalie, but you can call me Sugar.” she says. She has the kind of squeaky Californian accent that makes me want to kill someone every time I hear it...By "Californian," do you mean "Valley Girl"? Considering the way that Sugar talks, I'm leaning more towards a voice that sounds like Reese Witherspoon in Legally Blonde. Like, oh my gosh!:p

As a small note, it was nice for Cassandra to comment on the fact that all of STT's names are that which, more or less, hint on their power. It made a very amusing moment and allowed me to "connect" with Cassandra's "screw that" attitude. Again, nice work, Matt.

The ending was as cryptic as ever, no doubt moving the story along. My fears of this chapter being labeled as "filler" were instantly swept away with one remark from Raven. When she holds up her hand like that, we know something's up. Yeah. Though it would be unconventionally amusing for Cassandra to be sent to a shrink.:lol: Raven's whole cryptically startled attitude would be nothing more than "Okay, this girl's crazy. Ghosts and darkness? Crazy!":p

Hey, what did you expect? Five minutes is a god-awful long time!!!

-Kraven

[percguy89]

Prologue: WTF?

Holy crap.

-Brent Mukai


The young Asain sat down at the desk, about to start work on his own work, since he hadn't written anything substantial for a while. "Hmmm..." he thought, "it sure would be nice to look at some of the old works that inspired me those many years ago, since I stopped frequenting the World's Finest Boards ever since 95% of everyone I knew left." He had long taken the site off his Favorites List, and was forced to google search the site. He clicked on the link, eager to review old works, and perhaps peruse a few of the newer works that had potential. He almost swallowed his own tongue in shock when he looked at the highlighted link blaring in front of his face. "STT3: Cassandra Syndrome" it said. "This must be a mistake" he thought, "While I've been patiently waiting for the new chapters of The Bad Seeds for almost a month, this precious treasure has been sitting here??? It's too good to be true" He nervously clicked on the link, half expecting a large 'you've just been punked' to appear on his screen, but instead found what he had hoped for. "My god..." his voice trailed, as his eyes reached the prologue..........

....................................................................................................


dude, how did i just find this now?????

How is it that the one story I was waiting about a year for arrived already, without me even knowing???

damn matt, you sure know how to make a guy wanna cut off his own foot and start kicking his own ass with it.....

anyway, to the reviewing part. An interesting story so far, and a large contrast in terms of character to that of your other story.

Cassie is probably one of the most emo, "the world hates me" kind of chicks i've ever seen... well read, but you get the idea.

very interesting, she is at heart, an ordinary, almost boring character, yet her insights make the story itself a very amusing read.

As expected from one of your stories, I already love the interesting character interactions, the witty thoughts of the main character, and the often humorous dialogue, most notably At least I have a huge penis.”

Absolute silence.

Not a pin-drop kind of silence, but more an “umm…what the hell?” kind. And what the hell do you say to that? Certainly not “prove it”: I kinda get the feeling he would. Maybe that wouldn’t be the absolute worst thing to happen, but still…

After a few uncomfortable seconds, Raven breaks the silence. “Thankyou, Brick. That was a…fascinating contribution.” pure genious;)

man its been so long since i've been on this board, but i guess since you're back, I'll have to start frequenting again.

okay, if that's the way you want it, that's the way it is, whether you like it or not.:D

I'll catch ya later,

and as always, peace out

[Matt A]

Picking up right after Chapter 2 is a quick and smooth, for lack of better terms, chapter that gives us even more insight (no pun intended) into the mind of Cassandra. Present tense and commentary are still potent attributes here, not that such things would start to bother me.:sweat:

That's good. Because if they did, then I'd be screwed.:sweat:

And Raven, who reminds me of someone from an anger management or alcoholics anonymous session, is playing group leader.

She's acting that way for a reason: Standing Tall Together is the budding superhero equivalent of an AA meeting, or those support groups for people with terminal illnesses. Which is also why the group has such a stupid name.;)

It was good to see Cassie's attitude be that of a more realistic nature: she reverts any thoughts she has on the the speaking persons back to herself, usually (it seems like a character trait now) for second-guessing and self-put-down. However, Matt wrote this in such a way that, no matter what Cassie says, we either think that none of the people in the room are pathetic or they all are. Quite an interesting approach and plan of attack, Matt. Plaudits are in order, I say.:anime:

Why, thankyou.:anime: Believe me, self-depreciation is Cassie's main characteristic: everyone else in the room is just as pathetic as she is.

Relationships are already set up through minute glimpses: Cassie's future squabbles with Spark, for instance. We get that. It was well put.

Aye. I'm going to have some fun with that relationship...:evil:

And, it was nice to see Cassie actually be a red-blooded human being for once by being attracted to a boy. Hormones are fun to jerk around, eh? Matt, you little devil you.

Considering the themes this story is going to be playing with, a romantic sub-plot is something of a necessity. Obviously, there's no guarantees that anything much will happen there, but I think I'm going to enjoy getting it down on paper. Then again, it's also the first time I'll have ever attempted a proper romantic sub-ploy, so don't expect it to go that well...:sweat:

Though I personally wish the guy had a, for reasons to not make myself retch, different name than Wormtongue.

That's Faith's responsibility, not mine.:p

By "Californian," do you mean "Valley Girl"? Considering the way that Sugar talks, I'm leaning more towards a voice that sounds like Reese Witherspoon in Legally Blonde. Like, oh my gosh!:p

I've never seen Legally Blonde, and I don't have a clue what "Valley Girl" means, but what I was after probably does lie in those areas. I trust your judgement on that one.

As a small note, it was nice for Cassandra to comment on the fact that all of STT's names are that which, more or less, hint on their power. It made a very amusing moment and allowed me to "connect" with Cassandra's "screw that" attitude.

I don't remember making that comment directly, but I suppose it's an accurate enough observation. Though not in every case, superhero/villain monikers are usually fairly self-explanatory...and considering the connections with Cassandra's name, I'd say her own moniker is explanatory enough.;)

The ending was as cryptic as ever, no doubt moving the story along. My fears of this chapter being labeled as "filler" were instantly swept away with one remark from Raven. When she holds up her hand like that, we know something's up. Yeah. Though it would be unconventionally amusing for Cassandra to be sent to a shrink.:lol: Raven's whole cryptically startled attitude would be nothing more than "Okay, this girl's crazy. Ghosts and darkness? Crazy!":p

Somehow, I get the feeling Raven's been in the superhero game a little too long to find a ghost vision disturbing.:p I suppose you're not 100% off with the idea of a shrink, in a sense at least, but it's fair to say Cassie will be meeting someone a little more left-field than that.

The young Asain sat down at the desk, about to start work on his own work, since he hadn't written anything substantial for a while. "Hmmm..." he thought, "it sure would be nice to look at some of the old works that inspired me those many years ago, since I stopped frequenting the World's Finest Boards ever since 95% of everyone I knew left." He had long taken the site off his Favorites List, and was forced to google search the site. He clicked on the link, eager to review old works, and perhaps peruse a few of the newer works that had potential. He almost swallowed his own tongue in shock when he looked at the highlighted link blaring in front of his face. "STT3: Cassandra Syndrome" it said. "This must be a mistake" he thought, "While I've been patiently waiting for the new chapters of The Bad Seeds for almost a month, this precious treasure has been sitting here??? It's too good to be true" He nervously clicked on the link, half expecting a large 'you've just been punked' to appear on his screen, but instead found what he had hoped for. "My god..." his voice trailed, as his eyes reached the prologue..........

.................................................. ..................................................


dude, how did i just find this now?????

How is it that the one story I was waiting about a year for arrived already, without me even knowing???

damn matt, you sure know how to make a guy wanna cut off his own foot and start kicking his own ass with it.....

I do? Well, I suppose I'll take that as a compliment.:p:anime:

Either way, I don't suppose it matters how you didn't see it before. You're here now, so buckle up.;)

Oh yes, and it's good to see you're picking up a pen (well, a keyboard) again. I'd like to see some more of your unique brand of genius.;)

Cassie is probably one of the most emo, "the world hates me" kind of chicks i've ever seen... well read, but you get the idea.

very interesting, she is at heart, an ordinary, almost boring character, yet her insights make the story itself a very amusing read.

Thankyou.:anime: Part of what makes Cassie so interesting, as you (kinda) said, is that there's nothing that extra-ordinary about her: she's a superhero, obviously, but she isn't a larger-than-life type like the other characters. It just gives a more human eye on the story, really.

However, as you'll see in later chapters, Cassie is no Emo...actually, she is, but there are others who are worse.;)

As expected from one of your stories, I already love the interesting character interactions, the witty thoughts of the main character, and the often humorous dialogue, most notablyAt least I have a huge penis.”

Absolute silence.

Not a pin-drop kind of silence, but more an “umm…what the hell?” kind. And what the hell do you say to that? Certainly not “prove it”: I kinda get the feeling he would. Maybe that wouldn’t be the absolute worst thing to happen, but still…

After a few uncomfortable seconds, Raven breaks the silence. “Thankyou, Brick. That was a…fascinating contribution.”pure geniousimages/smilies/wink.gif

Trust you to like the rude gag.:p But hey, at least you're still digging my work. I appreciate that.:anime:

man its been so long since i've been on this board, but i guess since you're back, I'll have to start frequenting again.

okay, if that's the way you want it, that's the way it is, whether you like it or not.images/smilies/biggrin.gif

And I wouldn't have it any other way.:p:anime:

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Cassie is probably one of the most emo, "the world hates me" kind of chicks i've ever seen...It would very interesting for Matt to have Cassie and Spark go at it with a poetry contest. One might start, "I cut my wrists with the shards of my broken dreams..." And then, the other might find the term Goth offensive, so they would prefer to be called "Emo-Americans." I've never seen Legally Blonde, and I don't have a clue what "Valley Girl" means, but what I was after probably does lie in those areas. I trust your judgement on that one.Well, have you seen The Fresh Prince of Bel Air? The girl Hilary speaks like a stereotypical valley girl.;) However, if you still aren't sure what I mean, you should take five seconds to consult wikipedia's definition here (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Valley_girl).

-Kraven

[SecretNinja]

Long live the EMO!

-S-N-

PS: That was a reference to the fanfic...not spam. For you see Percguy said Cassandra was emo. This is my explanation :)

[Pun-3x]

I keep seeing Matt responding in this thing and thinking he's updated. Then when I have the time, I check back and go, "Oh, wait...no, not quite yet. Next time, maybe."

:p

[DeathscytheVII]

Nice update, pacing was good, and i get my first exposure to this happy crew. Let's tally it up shall we....

Sugar Odd name, and she is freakishly close in personality to a few girls i know :eek: I love the sugar rush idea haha, never thought of that as a power. SHe reminded me of Jesse Quick

Brick For a second, i was thinking of Brick from the Rowdy Ruff boys hAHA, man...

Spark The..."Raven" of the team i notice ;) :raven:

Wormtongue LOL i was thinking, 'hey, isn't that lord of the rings?" then you just throw in the character mentioning it too lol. Nice, semi-breaking of the 4th wall there XD read my thoughts.

Cassandra needn't be embarassed about her british accent, i'd trade mine for one anyday :D (minus the "OYS")

Nice stuff Matt, ya keep writing, ill keep reading.

[DeathscytheVII]

Nice update, pacing was good, and i get my first exposure to this happy crew. Let's tally it up shall we....

Sugar Odd name, and she is freakishly close in personality to a few girls i know :eek: I love the sugar rush idea haha, never thought of that as a power. SHe reminded me of Jesse Quick

Brick For a second, i was thinking of Brick from the Rowdy Ruff boys hAHA, man...of course..he wasn't black..but still, powers and outfit are kinda similar ;).

Spark The..."Raven" of the team i notice ;) :raven:

Wormtongue LOL i was thinking, 'hey, isn't that lord of the rings?" then you just throw in the character mentioning it too lol. Nice, semi-breaking of the 4th wall there XD read my thoughts.

Cassandra needn't be embarassed about her british accent, i'd trade mine for one anyday :D (minus the "OYS")

Nice stuff Matt, ya keep writing, ill keep reading.

[Matt A]

It would very interesting for Matt to have Cassie and Spark go at it with a poetry contest. One might start, "I cut my wrists with the shards of my broken dreams..." And then, the other might find the term Goth offensive, so they would prefer to be called "Emo-Americans."
Highly amusing, but no. I have something a little more twisted planned for those two.:evil:

Well, have you seen The Fresh Prince of Bel Air? The girl Hilary speaks like a stereotypical valley girl.;) However, if you still aren't sure what I mean, you should take five seconds to consult wikipedia's definition here (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Valley_girl).
Yeah, I've seen Fresh Prince, but Hilary doesn't ring a bell. On the other hand, I read the Wiki, and so it's fair to say that Sugar is indeed 100% Valley Girl. I prefer the term "Sloane Ranger" myself, but it all means the same thing.

Sugar Odd name, and she is freakishly close in personality to a few girls i know images/smilies/eek.gif I love the sugar rush idea haha, never thought of that as a power. SHe reminded me of Jesse Quick
I don't have a clue who Jessie Quick is, but never mind. Sugar is still a work of genius, though I'd advise you to blame Faith for it.:p

Brick For a second, i was thinking of Brick from the Rowdy Ruff boys hAHA, man...of course..he wasn't black..but still, powers and outfit are kinda similar ;).
Again, never heard of the Rowdy Ruff Boys, but I suppose you could ask Faith about any similarities. Brick is her creation, after all.;)

Spark The..."Raven" of the team i notice images/smilies/wink.gif :raven:
Absolutely. And I advise you to hold that particular thought.:evil:

Wormtongue LOL i was thinking, 'hey, isn't that lord of the rings?" then you just throw in the character mentioning it too lol. Nice, semi-breaking of the 4th wall there XD read my thoughts.
Considering how much I love using that idea (breaking the fourth wall), I'm embarassed to say I had to look it up. Still, it's an amusing happy accident: Faith is the resident Tolkien geek here, so the name was her idea.

Cassandra needn't be embarassed about her british accent, i'd trade mine for one anyday images/smilies/biggrin.gif (minus the "OYS")
It depends on what accent you're after, really: Yorkshire, Scotland and Ireland are good, Birmingham, London and Home Counties less so. Guess which one I have?:sad:

I keep seeing Matt responding in this thing and thinking he's updated. Then when I have the time, I check back and go, "Oh, wait...no, not quite yet. Next time, maybe."

:p
I was briefly considering being spiteful and not posting up the chapter at all.:p But seeing as I'm neither that cruel or that stupid (well, kinda), I'll put it in the next post. This one is long enough as is.

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

So, onto the chapter. When I said at the start that it wasn't necesary to read the previous STT stories, this bit here was the reason: you'll see why as you read it. I'm not entirely sure if everything I've put in here completely gels, but seeing as it's all stuff I had to mention before I went any further, I'm not sure if I have a great deal of choice. Still, suggesting better ideas is what this board is here for.;)

Anyway, let's get to it:


Chapter Four: The Possibilities I Can See

PEISTHETAERUS: My goodness, the possibilities I can see for you birds – and power too, if you’ll let yourselves be guided by me.

HOOPOE: Guided by you? In what way?

PEISTHETAERUS: You want advice? Very well. In the first place, give up this habit of flying stupidly around all day; it’s getting you a bad name. I mean, where we come from, ask someone like Teleas about one of these flighty types we have, and he’ll say ‘Oh, the man’s an absolute bird – restless, shifty, flighty, unreliable, can’t stay in one place for more than two minutes on end’.

HOOPOE: I see what you mean: a fair criticism. But what should we do?

PEISTHETAERUS: Stay in one place and found a city.

HOOPOE: What city could birds found, I ask you?-Aristophanes, “The Birds”
(Translated by D Barrett)Looking at this place, I really don’t have a clue what to expect. All I know is Raven’s taking me to see some old friends of hers, two people who might be able to shed some light on that ghost vision I had. Raven is reclusive even at the best of times – according to Beast Boy, she’s been that way all her life – so even after two days, no further info has been forthcoming. Apparently, I’ll find out all I need to know “soon enough”: this might be irritating, but it’s also true, so I haven’t questioned it.

Apparently, you can tell a lot about a person by looking at the outside of their house. But this particular house, an Edwardian-era white terrace, simply looks exactly the same as every other house in Finchley Village. Then again, I’ve been in Finchley Village for a grand total of fifteen minutes, so my impression that this one of those bland inner-city suburbias you see everywhere could be completely wrong. Either way, all this place says about its owners is that they haven’t got round to repainting the outside yet. As for them being Raven’s friends…well, she seems to know all kinds of people.

Raven wastes no time in ascending the half-dozen stairs to the front door, me a few paces behind her. She presses the door bell, then we wait. And wait. And wait. Today just keeps getting better and flippin’ better.

In fact, it’s nearly a minute before the door opens, Raven’s finger only an inch from pressing the bell a second time. Standing on the other side is a guy in his mid-twenties, who looks a bit like Nick in that he’s cute but completely undistinguishable. However, he’s also a lot more fashionable than Nick, with jeans, red T-shirt, black trainers and short black hair done in semi-spikes. And he’s also got a grin nearly bigger than his face.

“Rae!” he shouts. “Long time, no see!”

“Nice to see you again, Lucifer.” Hmm…I know Raven has a few weird friends (so Beast Boy says, anyway), but this guy sure don’t look like the embodiment of all evil. I’ll save my questions on that one.

Raven nods in my direction. “This is Cassandra, our new recruit.”

Lucifer looks at and grins. “Another victim, eh? How’s the nuthouse working for you?”

“Great.” Being in the spotlight without warning always does wonders for my vocabulary.

“Ah, I’m sure it is.” He turns back to Raven. “So, what brings you to our humble abode? I’m not sensing any “friendly visit” vibes here.”

“Well, it is and it isn’t. I’ll explain once we’re inside.”

Lucifer grins again, standing to one side with a flourish. “But of course. Step right in.”

We pass Lucifer and head into the house. As is the fashion these days, there isn’t a hallway, the front door opening straight into the living room. The room itself is also the height of fashion, with bare floorboards, plain white walls, two large white sofas in the middle and a large round coffee table between them: there’s even a metal spiral staircase in the corner, seemingly just for the sake of cool. And the room is cool, if a little undistinguished.

Lucifer closes the door behind us. “Take a pew, ladies.” he says. “Sorry about the irritatingly trendy décor. Two damn years, and we still haven’t redecorated.”

Just as I start wondering who else lives here, my question is abruptly answered. “Rae!” shouts a girly voice above us.

We all look up to see a blonde head, about the same age as Lucifer, sticking out of the ceiling. About a second later, the person who owns it drops down into the room, spinning in the air to hit the floor with a surprising lack of noise. About a second after that, this mystery woman pulls Raven into a spine-crushing bear hug even Starfire would be jealous of.

“Hiya, Angel.” Raven deadpans.

It’s a few seconds before Angel lets go. As she backs away, it gets confirmed that she could easily be Natalie’s older sister, with even the same tastes in expensive jewellery and revealing outfits. Still, I get the feeling they aren’t related.

“Nice to see you again, Raven.” Angel says, with an accent that’s more Southern than Mississippi Mud Pie.

Then she turns to me. There’s no hug, just a disturbingly big grin. “So, you must be Cassandra.” The pause is too short for me to affirm this. “Wormtongue’s told me all about you. I think he’s taken a bit of a shine to you, actually.”

“He has?” I say weakly, if only because I don’t know how to really reply.

“You know,” Lucifer says with a grin, “I was planning on sparing this poor girl’s blushes.” So it’s that obvious? Great.

“Ah, it’s fine.” Angel laughs. “Boys are boys.”

Raven clears her throat. “Mind if we all sit down? Cassandra has some information that might be of use to you.”

I thought we were here to help me? Still, I trust Raven’s judgement.

Angel raises an eyebrow. “Info is good. Sit right down.”

Me and Raven sit down on the sofa closest to us, facing away from the front window, with Angel sitting down on the one opposite. These sofas are proper leather jobs, very comfortable and posh.

She looks over at Lucifer. “You sitting down or what?”

“In a sec. I just need to change.”

And change he does. There’s what I can only describe as a blur, and the guy sharing the room with us is gone. In his place is an 8” demon, all red skin, epic muscles, hooves, horns and fleshy wings. Perhaps this warrants a little more description, but I think we’ve all seen Buffy The Vampire Slayer. Either way, it’s now clear why he’s called Lucifer.

He breathes out slowly, as if he’s just been carrying a heavy weight. “Ahh, that’s better. Keeping that shape is damn hard work. Sorry if I startled you, Cassandra.”

“You didn’t.” Well, this is kinda true: as I’ve said before, I’ve seen weirder stuff than this.

“Oh, good.” Lucifer starts moving towards the sofa, sounding no heavier on the floorboards than he did before. “Just so’s you know, I’m not actually a demon. I’m a shapeshifter, and this is my natural form. Sometimes I think it’s so God can have someone to laugh at, but never mind.”

He sits down, his large form looking comically odd on such a posh sofa. But I just about manage to not laugh.

“And as you’ve probably guessed,” Angel says, “I can walk through walls. And I can go invisible, too.”

The penny finally drops. “You guys are ex-STT, aren’t you?”

Angel looks surprised. Goody. “Raven didn’t tell you?”

“She didn’t tell me a damn thing.”

“Hmm. That’s to be expected.” Raven pulls a face, but doesn’t say anything. “Yes, we’re both ex-STT. Two of the last four Generation Twos. Like Generation X, but with more action.”

“That’s about right.” Raven says with a smile. “Cassandra, if you don’t mind saying your piece…”

“Always to business, eh?” Lucifer laughs.

I start explaining my vision, what I came here for. “Well, I’m a prophetess of sorts.” I say. “There’s a particular vision I keep on having, once every few months. It’s not a vision of anything, not as such, more just this…thing.”

I get the feeling I’m boring my audience, so I get to the point. “Basically, what I see is this void, just endless black. And there’s ghosts milling around. Not swarming me or anything, just floating through this void like they’ve got nothing else to do. And that’s about it, really.”

Lucifer raises an eyebrow, causing his right horn to stick a foot in the air. “Ghosts…in a void.” he says dully, as if he isn’t sure he heard those words.

“That was Raven’s reaction too.”

“And as well it might.” Lucifer turns to Raven. “Shall we tell her the whole story, or just our part in it?”

“It’s up to you.”

“Well, if we tell the whole lot, you’re better off doing the first bit.”

Raven shrugs. “Fine.”

Everyone turns to face me. I get the feeling I’m in for some potted history: should be fun.

“As you probably know,” Raven says, “the first STT was founded in 2004. It wasn’t set up by The Titans, and we weren’t even aware of it until I joined a year later. I’d been having some trouble keeping control of my powers, so when I stumbled across the group, it seemed only natural to join them.”

Beast Boy told me about Raven’s emotional instabilities. I must admit, they explain a lot.

Raven carries on with her story. “It was at this point that things started going wrong. One of the group, a girl called Vine, had a little brother who was a member of an extremist Muslim cult, and another guy, Dreadnought, was secretly a spy for the HIVE Academy. In the end, Vine and her brother died when he set off a bomb in the Tower, and Dreadnought and a few others were killed when he and the HIVE finally turned on us. Add in a few other things, and by early 2007, we’d had enough of all the mayhem. We disbanded, me and the other four survivors going our separate ways. Three of them became the founding members of Titans South.”

I nod. I’ve heard of them alright: Sidious, Whirlwind and Werecat, three of the five superhero protectors of Soul City. But I didn’t know that backstory. Such as it was, anyway: I sense Raven wasn’t looking to remember it in detail.

“And that’s where we come in.” Angel says. “Raven here re-started STT seven years ago, with Lucifer one of the first members. I joined after about six months, only a week after Wildfire.”

I nod again. I also know who Wildfire is, or was: Robin and Starfire’s son.

“God, that guy was an arse.” Lucifer says with startling venom.

“Amen, brother.” Angel says. “Wildfire was a spoiled prima donna, a blight on the otherwise perfect existence of The Titans. Whilst his parents, in the face of all evidence, believed he was the perfect son, he had secretly signed on to be Slade’s apprentice.”

I don’t need to nod. Everyone knows who Slade is.

“Only a few weeks after I joined, Slade launched his big plan. He and Wildfire captured Titans South, imprisoning them in a sewer below Soul City. ‘Course, The Titans came to the rescue, with us STT in tow.

And that was where our problems started. There was a girl in our group called Newton. A nice lass she was, very quiet, very sweet. Wildfire had a crush on her, and being Mr Ego, he thought he could charm her into joining his side. But it didn’t work. In fact, she went nuts. She had the power to control gravity, and Wildfire’s advances pushed her so far over the edge that she created a black hole. A black hole, in the middle of a sewer.

So, anyway. The only way we could avoid global destruction was for me and Lucifer to travel inside the black hole and blow it up. The resulting explosion sucked Newton, Wildfire and Slade into wherever the black hole went, never to be seen again. Having just managed to save the world, the second-generation STT split up that very night.”

I vaguely remember hearing about something along those lines: I was only eight at the time, so hey ho. The news report just said that Slade, Wildfire and one other person had vanished without trace, presumably dead. But that’s the risk you take in this job.

Lucifer picks up the tale. “So here’s where things get really interesting. The four of us left, us two, Scratch and Shockwave, we all went our separate ways. Me and Angel went to different colleges, and I don’t know about the other two. And it was two years ago that something weird happened again.

Now, on the other side of black hole, you usually just find a sudden and painful death. But not with the one Newton created. The other side of that, there was a void…filled with ghosts.”

Ah, right. I can see where this is going.

“So, two years ago. I was in the college gym working out, when I suddenly had a vision of this void, like the one you talked about. It didn’t last long, but once it was over, I was back in the sewer where all this started. Once I got back to the street, I bumped into Angel.”

“And I’d had a weird thing of my own.” she says. “During the night, I’d seen something. Something really strange. The best way I can describe it is that I’d seen into Newton’s soul. That I could see her thoughts and emotions and memories laid out in front of me, like a load of paintings in an art gallery. But it only lasted for a few seconds, and it never happened again, so I tried not to think about it.

Then it was a few days before Lucifer’s thing. I saw a few seconds of my roommate’s soul. I don’t know how and I don’t know why, but it happened. I got creeped out and fainted, but when I came to, I decided to go back down to the sewer and see if I could find anything that could help.

That was when I ran into Lucifer again. We compared notes and realised there was something weird going on. Thinking it might help, we decided to form the STT you’re now a part of. But it didn’t help, so we went to Raven for advice.”

That bit I also didn’t know about.

“And I don’t have a clue what’s going on.” Raven continued. “But I took you guys out of their hands, and gave them enough money for this place. Considering what I’ve put them through, it seemed the generous thing.”

Well, I ought to suffer some appalling tragedy in Raven’s company. The Tower is damn cool, but I wouldn’t mind a pad like this.

Lucifer nods. “And that’s the full story, Cassandra.”

Being a prophetess, I’m an expert on telling stories, especially true ones. The way they worded all that stuff, these three must have been planning on telling someone the STT saga for years. Maybe not consciously, and certainly not together, but planned it they have. This has nothing to do with anything, but I find it interesting that stories are such a big part of the human condition.

“I can see why I’m here…” I say slowly. “You’re saying the whole “ghosts in the void” thing, what I thought was just a vision, is in fact something real.”

Lucifer grins. “Bingo, missy. And I’m hoping you can shed some light on what the hell it actually means.”

Well, this is embarrassing. I almost want to smile at the irony of it. “I don’t a clue, I’m afraid. It seems you know more on this than I do. Sorry.”

Lucifer shrugs, an interesting gesture when you’ve got wings. “Not to doubt your intelligence, Cassandra, but I suspected as much. It seems this is a mystery that can carry on waiting for another day.” Suddenly, he smiles. “But hey, at least you got to hear a decent history lesson.”

Sensing that this visit is over before it even begun, I go to stand up. However, before I’ve even started bending my knees, Raven holds out her hand.

“There’s something else we need to discuss, Cassandra.”

Why do I sense this isn’t good news? But I let myself drop back onto the sofa anyway.

“Don’t worry, Cassandra.” Raven says. “This isn’t anything bad. I just don’t want to talk about it in the Tower.

Simply put…The Titans are going to retire.”

“Excuse me?” That sums up my thoughts very well indeed.

“Listen, Cassandra. In a few months, I’m going to be forty-three years old. That’s hardly pensionable age, but I’m still way too old to be doing this superhero gig. The others are the same. We’re starting to get worn out, and we need to stop before we start to burn out.

Truth be told, we’ve been thinking about this for a while. Wildfire’s death hit us kinda hard. He might’ve been an arsehole, but he was still our son. We all raised him, and no matter what they do, you can’t truly hate your flesh and blood. That’s why they’re all acting like they were teenagers again, trying to avoid the grief by regressing to when things were happy, or at least less miserable.”

Well, that explains a lot. “But how does this involve me?”

Raven smiles. “I’d have thought it would be obvious. The Titans are retiring, and Jump City can’t go without superhero protectors. Ergo, the third generation of Standing Tall Together is going to be our replacement.

And we want you to be their leader.”

I’m too stunned to reply. Me, being a leader of superheroes? It’s almost laughable!

“Now, we can trust Angel and Lucifer here to keep secrets, but don’t tell anyone else about this. Don’t even tell Wormtongue and the others. We all think you’re talented, and you’ve got potential coming out your ears, but you aren’t ready to be a leader yet. The other Titans don’t want you to know this until you are ready, but I disagree. You need something to aim for. Out of the others, I think only Wormtongue could handle being a leader, but I can already see you’d be the best. You already seen to have the intelligence and maturity, so just develop the confidence to believe you can do it, and you’ll be there.”

And where exactly do I get this confidence from? A mail-order catalogue? Besides, they’ve known me for only three days!

But I don’t say any of this. “But I don’t even have any powers!” is what I say instead.

Angel laughs. “You’re a prophetess, Cassandra. How is that not a power?”

“Oh, you know what I mean. I don’t have super-strength or stretchy limbs or invisibility, anything that would be useful in an actual fight.”

Raven smiles, as if there’s a universal truth I’m missing. Wouldn’t be the first time. “Neither does Robin. But that’s never stopped him.”

I shrug. “Well, that’s true. But I’ve never exactly been any good at getting others to follow me.” After all, I wouldn’t have endured nearly a decade of merciless bullying if I had.

Raven does that universal truth smile again. “Confidence, Cassandra. Confidence.”

Just as suddenly, her expression turns serious. “But don’t forget what we told you. I’m not a superstitious person, but wherever Standing Tall Together goes, trouble is never far behind. However things turn out, I can guarantee that your guidance will be necessary. You have to be ready to provide it.”

So no pressure, then.

[Kraven]

Is that technically not exposition-through-dialogue because your telling a huge story?:confused: :p :p :p

Considering that I'm someone who hasn't read the first two STTs, I think you handled this excellently. At least, you did it enough (without dragging-on, mind you) to where I could definitely understand what went down before. When you think about it, it's a pretty clear-cut simple story. Nicely done, Matt.;)

I enjoyed the irony of Lucifer and Angel living together, and Cassie's thoughts were quite a delight the whole way through. On a more critical note, however, it did get a little confusing on who was doing the talking after a while. Since this is written in first person and then you're telling the story in another first person, my feeble mind exploded after seeing all those quotes. Quotes inside of quotes. No single quotes. Double quotes. Quotes!!!

As a sidenote, what's with Cassie and all the accents? You term and describe the accent in such a way that I have no idea what you mean. I even went onto Wikipedia and typed in a few of those terms you used. I know I'm probably shooting myself in the foot for asking this, but is it completely necessary to tell us who has what accent and how bad it sounds? If my mind were a computer, I would have no problem with this.

Other than that, this chapter was a jolly-good sum up. I thoroughly enjoyed being brought up to speed. You know, some writers won't even do that. And no, I'm not going to cough a name to let you know who.;) :p Keep up the excellent work, Matt! I have a good feeling about this, and you know what that means: take cover!!!:evil:

-Kraven

[Pun-3x]

RECAP TIME!

I take it this is the way to trudge through the prior stories' important details in regards to the ones that may connect to things to come. Also, some interesting tidbits as to why the team acts the way it does.

And Cassandra a leader? Yeah, horrific events and evil/powerful-looking things probably don't shock the girl...but "Hey, you're gonna be leader someday!" probably does the trick just fine. :D

In regards to the quotes---while this is in first person, "this kind of thing works fine," considering the rest is in open-narration form. However, be mindful of restarting paragraphs with a new quote mark. You leave it off the paragraph-end if the next paragraph is continuing dialogue, the start of the next paragraph needs a quotemark. Kinda like a grammatical reminder that the guy/gal is still chatting away. Wasn't really going to mention it, but Kraven's mentions got me figuring, "why not?" ;)

[Matt A]

Is that technically not exposition-through-dialogue because your telling a huge story?images/smilies/confused.gif :p :p :p

Very funny.:p That's why I was so worried about this chapter: shooting myself in the foot and all that. But as I said before, I don't think I had a whole lot of choice about doing it this way: I had to have Cassandra know all this somehow, and there was simply too much information to just put it in narration. That's the excuse, anyway.

Considering that I'm someone who hasn't read the first two STTs, I think you handled this excellently. At least, you did it enough (without dragging-on, mind you) to where I could definitely understand what went down before. When you think about it, it's a pretty clear-cut simple story. Nicely done, Matt.;)

RECAP TIME!

I take it this is the way to trudge through the prior stories' important details in regards to the ones that may connect to things to come.

Yes, let's not pretend the chapter was anything other than what it was: a paper-thin excuse for me to give highlights of the previous two stories.:p Still, it needed to be done, and I did it...and it's good to know I at least semi- got away with it.:anime:

As you both (kinda) mentioned, there's also an important piece of information to remember: out of all the history mentioned in the chapter, there's only three pieces that aren't essential to the forthcoming plot. Which is why I really like the plot I came up with for this: it was just so easy to tie the previous stories into it. And after all, that is the point of a sequal.;)

I enjoyed the irony of Lucifer and Angel living together

So did I. In fact, I was going to have Cassandra mention it, but I just couldn't find the right place.:shrug:

On a more critical note, however, it did get a little confusing on who was doing the talking after a while. Since this is written in first person and then you're telling the story in another first person, my feeble mind exploded after seeing all those quotes. Quotes inside of quotes. No single quotes. Double quotes. Quotes!!!

In regards to the quotes---while this is in first person, "this kind of thing works fine," considering the rest is in open-narration form. However, be mindful of restarting paragraphs with a new quote mark. You leave it off the paragraph-end if the next paragraph is continuing dialogue, the start of the next paragraph needs a quotemark. Kinda like a grammatical reminder that the guy/gal is still chatting away. Wasn't really going to mention it, but Kraven's mentions got me figuring, "why not?" ;)

I'll be sure to keep that in mind. It's just a bad habit of mine, really. I'm don't really care much for the finer points of grammar, but if you think using the standard way would help, then fine.

As a sidenote, what's with Cassie and all the accents? You term and describe the accent in such a way that I have no idea what you mean. I even went onto Wikipedia and typed in a few of those terms you used. I know I'm probably shooting myself in the foot for asking this, but is it completely necessary to tell us who has what accent and how bad it sounds? If my mind were a computer, I would have no problem with this.

There's no higher motive for mentioning accents: it's just another way of describing someone's appearance, like clothes and hair colour and similar. It all helps to complete the bigger picture.;)

Just for the sake of feedback, what terms confused you? I might be able to help clarify things.

Other than that, this chapter was a jolly-good sum up. I thoroughly enjoyed being brought up to speed. You know, some writers won't even do that. And no, I'm not going to cough a name to let you know who.;) :p

Thinking about it, I can probably guess.:p

Also, some interesting tidbits as to why the team acts the way it does.

Which is why I wasn't worried by your comments on chapter one. Not everything I write has a purpose, but that bit did.;)

And Cassandra a leader? Yeah, horrific events and evil/powerful-looking things probably don't shock the girl...but "Hey, you're gonna be leader someday!" probably does the trick just fine. images/smilies/biggrin.gif

Absolutely.:p:evil:

Keep up the excellent work, Matt! I have a good feeling about this, and you know what that means: take cover!!!:evil:

[hides in purpose-built nuclear bunker]:p

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Angel says, with an accent that’s more Southern than Mississippi Mud Pie.Just for the sake of feedback, what terms confused you? I might be able to help clarify things.Just for the sake of feedback, I have no idea what that phrase meant. Either I'm dull or you're trying way too hard with this accents. After all, one might think it's... undistinguishable.:p

(For those of you who don't get the joke, "undistinguishable" was a term that Matt used enough times in the last chapter to get noticed humorously.)You know, some writers won't even do that. And no, I'm not going to cough a name to let you know who.Thinking about it, I can probably guess.:pYes, let's not pretend the chapter was anything other than what it was: a paper-thin excuse for me to give highlights of the previous two stories. Still, it needed to be done, and I did it...and it's good to know I at least semi- got away with it.If you can guess the person, you definitely know she won't let you get away with it.:sweat: :evil: It was nice knowin' ya, Matt.:p

(For those of you who don't know what we're talking about, I'll explain it later. After all, I don't want to be brutally beaten and violated by THAT PERSON.)

-Kraven

[Faethie]

YAY! *hugs Matt* Angel and Lucifer are baaaacck!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :p :sweat: Couldnt help myself.
I have to say, you wrote them perfectly. As amazing as I expected. And the irony of Angel and Lucifer.....thats why I made them like that :p even though Lucifer was your character.
Their explanation of the whoe vision thingy with Angels soul visiting was very good...I"m glad some fact I thought of was handy hahaha......
ok, u did throw even me a curveball there. Cassandra as TT leader?!?
Can I say WTF?!?!?!

[Matt A]

more Southern than Mississippi Mud PieJust for the sake of feedback, I have no idea what that phrase meant. Either I'm dull or you're trying way too hard with this accents. After all, one might think it's... undistinguishable.:p

I don't know if Faith would agree with me (and she gets the casting vote in this, after all), but I've always imagined Angel coming from the Deep South: Mississippi, Louisiana, Alabama, somewhere like that. And Mississippi Mud Pie, whilst not the defining characteristic of the region, still has fairly strong evocations of it (it doesn't have Mississippi in the name for nothing:p). Or something like that, anyway.

(For those of you who don't get the joke, "undistinguishable" was a term that Matt used enough times in the last chapter to get noticed humorously.)

That would be funny if I'd actually used it more than twice.;)

(Yes, I'm feeling tetchy today. It happens.)

If you can guess the person, you definitely know she won't let you get away with it.:sweat: :evil: It was nice knowin' ya, Matt.:p

(For those of you who don't know what we're talking about, I'll explain it later. After all, I don't want to be brutally beaten and violated by THAT PERSON.)

I thought I knew who you were talking about, but based on that comment, I'm now not so sure I do. Oh well.:shrug:

YAY! *hugs Matt* Angel and Lucifer are baaaacck!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :p :sweat: Couldnt help myself.
I have to say, you wrote them perfectly. As amazing as I expected.

Thankyou.:anime: When I writing the chapter, I wasn't entirely sure I'd managed to nail them. But it's good to know I was wrong.:p:anime:

Oh, and just to dissapoint you, that will probably be their biggest appearance. The way I've got the rest of the story worked out, anything else will probably just be cameos.:sad:

And the irony of Angel and Lucifer.....thats why I made them like that :p even though Lucifer was your character.

Still, he's more yours than mine. And it's a good joke anyway.

Their explanation of the whoe vision thingy with Angels soul visiting was very good...I"m glad some fact I thought of was handy hahaha......

They were very handy. In fact, almost supernaturally handy. I have to thank you for that piece of near-mindreading.;)

ok, u did throw even me a curveball there. Cassandra as TT leader?!?
Can I say WTF?!?!?!

I think you just did.:p

Still, that idea is intended as more than just a joke at Cassandra's expense. It will prove to be significant, perhaps more so than you suspect...;)

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

If you can guess the person, you definitely know she won't let you get away with it.I thought I knew who you were talking about, but based on that comment, I'm now not so sure I do. Oh well.Well, it's obvious that the person I'm referring to is...Faith. Because she wrote STT2, you won't get away with putting her whole fic into a few paragraphs. Be afraid.So there you have it. Now, I pray that she doesn't come after me like I know she will.:eek: :o

I've always imagined Angel coming from the Deep South: Mississippi, Louisiana, Alabama, somewhere like that.Well, it would've been better to just say a "Deep South" accent, because that's pretty cut-and-dry over here.;)
"Mississippi Mud Pie" is just you trying too hard.:p :sweat: ;)

-Kraven

[Faethie]

Oh, and just to dissapoint you, that will probably be their biggest appearance. The way I've got the rest of the story worked out, anything else will probably just be cameos.:sad:


:crying: I want my hug back. :p

I don't know if Faith would agree with me (and she gets the casting vote in this, after all), but I've always imagined Angel coming from the Deep South: Mississippi, Louisiana, Alabama, somewhere like that. And Mississippi Mud Pie, whilst not the defining characteristic of the region, still has fairly strong evocations of it (it doesn't have Mississippi in the name for nothing:p). Or something like that, anyway.

I always thought of her from like, Louisiana, so yeah, definatly an accent. good job, Matt.:)

They were very handy. In fact, almost supernaturally handy. I have to thank you for that piece of near-mindreading.;)

Actually when you asked for extra info thats what happenned to pop up out of my always in motion imagination, so yeah the fact that it worked out so perfect....kinda creepy. :sweat: :p

(For those of you who don't know what we're talking about, I'll explain it later. After all, I don't want to be brutally beaten and violated by THAT PERSON.)
*eyes narrow*
Faith. Because she wrote STT2, you won't get away with putting her whole fic into a few paragraphs. Be afraid.So there you have it. Now, I pray that she doesn't come after me like I know she will.:eek: :o

Newbie, you are SO DEAD.
First of all: I wrote STT2 under Matt's supervision, in a way. He being my "Master" and all, and he wrote STT. So him putting my fic into a few paragraphs, I dont really care. Amazingly. So it makes people not have a need to reed it....the only reason it exists (or this fic for that matter) is cause Matt wasnt gonna write STT2 and I said "The Show must go on!" and thought it all out. So really, he did get away with it.:sweat: :p
Unfortunatly, some one MUST suffer here. :evil: For the very fact that you decided to go around saying that you're going to die cuz of the meeaaan stuff you're saying about me (and at first I thought it was me, i have to admit) but then you continued it....so yeah, too bad God doesnt always answer your prayers.:evil: By the way, I'm not going to let this slip. It's going to come back to you.

...You better sleep with one eye open.

[Rae]

Well, the Titans retiring was going to happen eventually, so why not now? Anyway, the new STT are an interesting bunch and i haven't quite deciced if that's a good thing. Whilst thier powers appear to be useable, they really don't appear to have much control, with the possilbe exception of Wormtongue.

The whole ghosts in the void thing was deffinately an interesting way to reunite us with Lucifer and Angel after all this time and provides us with some nice foreshadowing of things to come.

As for Cassandra becoming leader, i can actually see that as working, since she does appear to be the Robin of the team (Spark is Raven, Wormtongue is Beast Boy, sugar is Star and Brick is Cy) with a bit of room for change, but they do appear similar, as Cass has the 'seen worse than this' thing going for her.

Anyway, to cut it short since i've other stuff to do, these chapters were great and a nice look at how things have progressed since STT1.

Keep it up

Rae

[SecretNinja]

I dont know about Cassandra becoming the leader...i mean being a leader you need confidence, as Raven said...But the question is: Can she gain that confidence?:p

Good re..cap...thingie...yes.

IF Cassie = Robin
Wormtounge= BB
Spark= Raven
Sugar= Star
Brick= Cy


Does the relationship equa being Robin and Beastboy...?:)

[Matt A]

Well, it would've been better to just say a "Deep South" accent, because that's pretty cut-and-dry over here.;)
"Mississippi Mud Pie" is just you trying too hard.:p :sweat: ;)

Hey, nothing wrong with being a hypocrite every now and then.:p

:crying: I want my hug back. :p

It's in the post.:p

I always thought of her from like, Louisiana, so yeah, definatly an accent. good job, Matt.:)

Nice to see someone's behind me on that one.:p

Actually when you asked for extra info thats what happenned to pop up out of my always in motion imagination, so yeah the fact that it worked out so perfect....kinda creepy. :sweat: :p

Yeah...like I said, a very happy accident.:anime:

First of all: I wrote STT2 under Matt's supervision, in a way. He being my "Master" and all, and he wrote STT. So him putting my fic into a few paragraphs, I dont really care. Amazingly. So it makes people not have a need to reed it....the only reason it exists (or this fic for that matter) is cause Matt wasnt gonna write STT2 and I said "The Show must go on!" and thought it all out. So really, he did get away with it.:sweat: :p

So there.:p

Unfortunatly, some one MUST suffer here. :evil: For the very fact that you decided to go around saying that you're going to die cuz of the meeaaan stuff you're saying about me (and at first I thought it was me, i have to admit) but then you continued it....so yeah, too bad God doesnt always answer your prayers.:evil: By the way, I'm not going to let this slip. It's going to come back to you.

...You better sleep with one eye open.

Ah, my work here is done. [cackles evilly] :evil:

Well, the Titans retiring was going to happen eventually, so why not now?

Exactly. It's a practical thing - the Titans wouldn't actually keep on fighting in their forties, I imagine - and it makes for a good story too.

Anyway, the new STT are an interesting bunch and i haven't quite deciced if that's a good thing. Whilst thier powers appear to be useable, they really don't appear to have much control, with the possilbe exception of Wormtongue.

Which is what the STT group is for.;) To my mind, it's their hopelessness that makes them so interesting, but then again I have always been one to root for the underdog.

The whole ghosts in the void thing was deffinately an interesting way to reunite us with Lucifer and Angel after all this time and provides us with some nice foreshadowing of things to come.

Definitely one of the best ideas I've never had.;)

As for Cassandra becoming leader, i can actually see that as working, since she does appear to be the Robin of the team (Spark is Raven, Wormtongue is Beast Boy, sugar is Star and Brick is Cy) with a bit of room for change, but they do appear similar, as Cass has the 'seen worse than this' thing going for her.

I must admit, I never really thought about it that way. Considering the whole "passing of the torch" theme I've set up here, that does surprise me a little, but there it is. I might just have to make use of it, though.;):anime:

I dont know about Cassandra becoming the leader...i mean being a leader you need confidence, as Raven said...But the question is: Can she gain that confidence?:p

Let's just put it like this: the Mission Impossible crew would just give up and go home.:p

IF Cassie = Robin
Wormtounge= BB
Spark= Raven
Sugar= Star
Brick= Cy

Does the relationship equa being Robin and Beastboy...?:)

I suppose so, yes. Make of that what you will.:p

-Matt A-

[Death58]

:evil: Ah-so the true darkness of the story begins to take complete form with this chapter. The tones were there already, but the story Raven, Lucifer, and Angel told(by the way, I like the irony of Lucifer and Angel rooming together)really set into motion what this fic might be like. Of course, I'm really excited by that prospect. Tragedy seems to be in the roots of STT. Also, even though I promised I wouldn't mention this. . .um. . .Wildfire and Newton? Just wondering if. . .you know. . .Eh-Never mind.

I like the explanation of why the Titans seemed exactly the same. . .and it sounds like I certainly missed out on some quality fan fics by not reading the first two. You and Vortex girl have really created quite the history for this group. Anyways, I'm going to stop rambling now because I have far too many things running through my head after reading this chapter. All good things, of course, but I'm not typing coherently. Great chapter Matt, I look forward to more!

[Matt A]

:evil: Ah-so the true darkness of the story begins to take complete form with this chapter. The tones were there already, but the story Raven, Lucifer, and Angel told really set into motion what this fic might be like. Of course, I'm really excited by that prospect. Tragedy seems to be in the roots of STT.
Yup. Hell, anything that comes out of my brain (at least in part) isn't exactly going to be wine and roses.:p:evil:

Also, even though I promised I wouldn't mention this. . .um. . .Wildfire and Newton? Just wondering if. . .you know. . .Eh-Never mind.
I'm entirely sure what you're getting at, but if you're saying that I've been repeating old ideas, then you're absolutely right. The Bad Seeds has magpied tons of things from around the WFWC, and especially the STT fics.;)

I like the explanation of why the Titans seemed exactly the same. . .and it sounds like I certainly missed out on some quality fan fics by not reading the first two. You and Vortex girl have really created quite the history for this group.
We have, haven't we? When you stick together minds like ours...well, things tend to happen.;)

Great chapter Matt, I look forward to more!
And just this once, you're in luck. 'Cause here the next chapter is.:anime:

To be honest, I'm not sure if I like this one or not. It says everything I wanted it to say, though perhaps not quite in the way I planned (the quote isn't as relevant as I planned, for one thing): it's still kinda interesting, but it doesn't feel as if the "spark" is quite there somehow. Like I said, I'm not sure.

Still, I'll leave you guys to decide. Enjoy...


Chapter Five: Not A Square Number

Pythagoras first attempted to speak about excellence, but not successfully; for by referring the excellences to numbers he submitted the excellences to a treatment which was not proper to them. For justice is not a square number.

…

After this Plato divided the soul into the rational and the irrational part – and in this he was right – assigning appropriate excellences to each. So far so good. But after this he went astray. For he mixed up excellences with the treatment of the good, which cannot be right, not being appropriate. For in speaking about the truth of things he ought not to have discoursed upon excellence; for there is nothing common to the two.-Aristotle, “Magna Moralia”
(Translated by St G Stock)“Everyone thinks of martial arts as some mystical craft, impossible to learn unless you’re a tiny Buddhist monk with no hair and big glasses. Well, that’s balls. If you want to do martial arts, just copy what you see on TV.”

I just nod dumbly. I’ve never even considered learning kung fu before, so any and every approach to it is new to me. Still, I agreed to this.

“You ever seen The Matrix? Ever played Ultimate Duel?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. In that case, you know what to do. Hit me.”

“What?”

Okay, I think I need to back up a little. I’ve now been living in Titans Tower for a week, or at least as close to living as you can get round here. In this place, daily life is simply a process of keeping up with the insanity: being around five adults who are more like teenagers than I am, whilst being great fun, is also even stranger than I could’ve expected. The Titans’ hardcore reputation means there’s surprisingly little crime to fight, which means most days are spent either training in the gym, mucking around on the Gamestation or playing volleyball on the roof (or even, on occasion, doing all three). This is less monotonous than you might expect, and after spending a few days getting over my hero worship, I’m actually starting to enjoy myself. There’s just that something about life here, I suppose its sheer simplicity, that makes even someone as highly-strung as myself able to chill right out. It’s like teenage life without all the hormonal hang-ups.

And yes, I’ve even managed to get the hang of volleyball. Whilst I’m still appalling at it, at least I’m not quite as useless as I was the first time.

It must be said, the Titans are one pretty cool bunch. Being both flatmates and work colleagues, I’d been expecting them to have at least some form of secret political infighting…but if there is any, I can’t see it. Even after everything they’ve been through, these guys are best friends, have been so for a long time and will remain so for quite a while yet.

They all seem to be pretty much the same as they are on TV. Robin is clearly “the leader”, the one who co-ordinates the team and keeps them working together, and whilst he might take his work seriously, he has a surprisingly well-developed sense of humour. Raven, clearly conscious of being my boss at STT as well as being my friend at the Tower, spends a lot of time off doing other things, but she always seems to be there when a problem needs solving or a piece of advice needs offering. Cyborg is like the big brother I never had, always keen on hanging out and yet never keen on getting in my way. Beast Boy, as befits his name, is a forty-year-old kid, as content to free-wheel is way through life as we are to let him get on with it. And Starfire…well, she’s just a loon, a human (tamaranian, technically) Duracell bunny who can’t help but sweep you along with her enthusiasm for everything. There are already quite a few anecdotes to share with you all, but with my inability to make anecdotes funny, I won’t relate any of them just yet.

Then yesterday morning, as seems to be wont round here, life took a turn for the strange. I’m not sure how he did it, but Robin managed to find out about mine and Raven’s little chat. You know, the one about me being lined up as the leader of Titans v2.0, the one that still feels like some demented joke at my expense. Surprisingly enough, he wasn’t angry about Raven going behind his back on this: all he said was “if she’s going to fight crime, then she’d better learn how to fight”.

Which is how we get to here. With me not having any combat-related powers – the ability to bench-press a truck, spew laser energy from my eyes, run twenty miles in ten seconds or anything like that – Robin decided that the only way I could fight was by learning martial arts. So I’m now in the Titans Tower gym, on a bright Sunday morning that I’d rather be spending on just about anything else, learning kung-fu from the undisputed master of this particular art.

“You heard what I said. Hit me. It doesn’t matter where, and it doesn’t matter how. Just smack me as hard as you can.”

This is so stupid. I’ve taken a fair few punches in my time, but I’ve never actually hit anyone before. Up until now, I haven’t even been sure if I could.

So I do as he says, and lash out. I don’t have a clue where my fist is going to land, or how hard it’ll do it. But he asked for a punch.

I’m not entirely sure what happens next. There’s this blur as Robin moves his hands, then I’m down on the crashmats. It feels like he’s just tried to rip my arm off (and whilst I’ve never had that particular experience, I’ve come close to it enough times to be familiar with the level of pain involved).

I look up at Robin, who doesn’t look like he’s even had to move a finger. “The first rule of fighting.” he says dispassionately. “Never play fair. You try to follow any rules, try to give your opponent an even chance, and you’ll be destroyed. Now get up.”

So that’s how it’s going to be, eh? Like I need my self-confidence to get lowered any further.

I pull myself to my feet, thankful that at least there’s no one else in the room to watch me muck up. Robin gave very specific instructions that we weren’t to be disturbed: I don’t imagine for one second that he’ll be obeyed, but the placebo effect is still comforting.

“Now remember,” Robin says, “there’s no art to fighting. Your only goal is to win, and to win as quickly as you can. Give everything you have, and don’t let up until your opponent is on the floor. Hit me again.”

I wind up my fist, ready for another go. And then I stop.

“No. You’ll just smack me again.”

Much to my surprise, Robin smiles. “That’s good. Using your head. I like it.”

Again, the blow comes without warning. I get flung down onto the crashmats, feeling like I’ve just been smacked round the head with a bat. The kind of pain you don’t get used to.

“But this isn’t the place for intelligence. If you use psychology in combat, it’s only to put the fear of God into your opponent. I used to think that fighting was all about trickery, about outsmarting the enemy, but it really isn’t”

I stand up again, not quite ready for whatever’s coming next.

“It’s about who can hit the most and the hardest, and about having the guts to be that person. If you have that confidence, your opponent will see it, and they will believe it. If you’re lucky, this will suck their own confidence.”
“
I thought you said fighting wasn’t about trickery.”

“It isn’t. Bravery is something much deeper than cheap mind games. Intelligence is important, but self-belief is more so.”

Lucky I don’t have any, then. “You want me to have another go?”

“Surprise me.”

Like that’s going to happen. But I have a go anyway.

I throw another punch. But, mindful of what happened the first time, I don’t swing all the way. I let the punch fall short, throwing my other fist as Robin’s hands are distracted with trying to block the first one.

At least, that’s the theory. As my left hand comes in for the real punch, Robin grabs it and spins me to the floor. I’m too surprised by this to feel how much it actually hurts.

Robin smiles. “That was a good idea, it must be said. However, feinting is something at which I’m already an expert.”

Silly me. Of course he was going to see that coming.

“But I said fighting wasn’t about psychology.” he continues. “Don’t try to be fancy. If you’re going to hit me, just hit me. The only thing that’s necessary is for you to be quick.”

So I go quickly. Still lying on the crashmats, I kick out with my foot. My heavy hiking boots make contact between Robin’s legs, my opponent gasping in pain and surprise as he bends double. I guy I used to know once reliably informed me that the crotch is a guy’s biggest weakspot, and it gives me a pang of satisfaction to know that he was right.

You know, this feels surprisingly good.

I stand back up. Robin drops to his knees, still stunned by the blow.

“I’m impressed.” he says. “I wasn’t expecting that bit.”

Still true to form, I don’t expect what he does next. He flicks his leg out across the floor, catching me across the back of the knees. I go crashing down onto my back before I even get a chance to move. The crashmats mean this doesn’t hurt so much, but this still won’t be going down as one of my favourite experiences.

Robin stands up. “I said to never play fair. Don’t stop just because you got a blow in. Always keep at it. Keep hitting until your opponent doesn’t hit back.”

I briefly consider another kick, but I’m not sure if that’ll work a second time. Instead, I get to my feet once more, wondering what Robin’s next lesson is.

“I think we’ll rest for a few seconds.” he says.

Right then. I swing my punch, singing inside as my fist catches him just under his left eye. Clearly not seeing this coming, he falls down onto his back. I know I shouldn’t feel good about this, but I do.

When it comes to what I do next, I have no idea what dark corner of my mind it comes from. Anger at something, clearly, though I’m not sure what. Perhaps the feeling that I’ve just been used as a punchbag, or perhaps not. Maybe I just want to do as Robin says for once.

Even before Robin’s fully hit the floor, I crouch down next to him and deliver another punch to his face. Unlike the first, I don’t feel this one connect, whilst he clearly does. I don’t feel the third either, or the fourth. I also don’t feel the fifth, but that’s only because Robin grabs my arm before it happens, taking advantage of my surprise by shoving me over onto my back.

But unlike me, he doesn’t follow through with this. He just stands up, with the red marks of three punches to his left cheek giving the promise of a massive bruise to come. I can’t help but feel sickened as I realise I was quite happy to cave his face in.

“Okay, I think it’s definitely time to stop.” There’s a wooden bench running along the wall by the door, and he walks over to sit down on it. After a few seconds, I stand up and follow, parking myself next to him.

Robin rests his hands on his knees. He sits in quiet contemplation for a bit, me not if he’ll deliver a lecture or a bollocking. Considering that I nearly went psycho on him, it could be either.

This does not make me feel good.

Eventually, he breaks the silence. “I don’t think either of us should be proud of that, Cassandra. You do have courage, that much is clear…but if you’re going to be a leader, you need much more than that. A leader is someone who inspires others as much as they do themselves. They don’t haul off at people, and they don’t encourage others to do it for them.

“When I told Raven you weren’t ready, I didn’t mean you weren’t capable. You’re more than capable. In fact, you’ll be a better leader than I ever was. But I asked too much of you here. I wanted you to be ruthless, to show no mercy towards me, and to your credit, you came pretty damn close to that. But I forgot what I wanted from you. A leader doesn’t have to be better than others, but they do have to be beyond them. They have to know what their team wants, and give them the courage to go out and get it. Even if it means doing things you’d rather not, you still have to get out there and help everyone else get the job done.

“But that isn’t the same thing as being ruthless. It took me a long time to learn that myself.”

I’m not the most perceptive of people, but I get the feeling Robin’s talking himself as much as he is to me. I can’t help but remember what Raven said, about how much his son’s death has affected him. Cyborg told me that the teenage Robin was a boy “in eternal search of atonement”: the adult Robin seems to be no different.

He finally turns to face me, cracking a (perhaps fake) smile as he does so. “But that’s just me. You’re not a forty-year-old bitter old man, or at least I hope you’re not. You might not realise it yet, but you already know what to do. You’ll do our legacy proud, I’m sure of it.”

It’s another two days before I get a chance to prove him wrong.

[Kraven]

I was pleased to be presented with a nice little one-on-one action going here, and it was cool to see Robin get to be a father figure again. I can tell he needed to give this lesson more than Cassandra needed to learn it.;) Subtle of you, Matt, I know. Obvious references to the show and the previous stories -- but luckily you've given us the full summary on the latter, so no complaints here.:D

I was surprised that Cassandra didn't comment on her own strength. Sure, she said a thing or two about taking/dealing a punch, but that was about it. So it seems that every day she spends with the Titans, Cassandra becomes increasingly sure of herself. Well, she's smart enough to follow orders and try her hardest, I'll give her that. She was even confident enough to take the "fight" over the line with that little lash-out of hers. We now know how to make face pie. Again, nice job on being subtle, Matt.:p

Within a (supposed) thirty minute time frame, Cassie has gone from no-martial-arts-skill-whatsoever to almost-matching-Robin. Um, suspension of disbelief? Benefit of the doubt? Matt, which one should I go with here? For someone who convinced us that she was skinny beyond of the point of salvation, Cassandra suddenly is quite the brawler. Did I miss something?:sweat: And why does everyone she how "capable" she is when they've known her for such a short amount of time? I'm seeing a trend here, and it's scaring me.:eek:

But hey, that's to be expected of you.:D Oh, and the action was well written. Nice, simple, and cool. Then again, it was just punches and kicks.:p If I were to rate this chapter, it would not be a square number.;) :evil: :p

-Kraven

[Pun-3x]

Ooh. Robin can be a mean &%$@!er.

I like it. :D Granted, there was a lot more to it than that, I still like the no-holding-back moment. This was a nicely assembled scene, and as always the first-person narration pulls off a great point of view of everything.

I do have to add that the sudden ability to tear into Robin, even if it was just a few punches, might have been a bit much. The idea of catching Robin off-guard works, though--it's mostly the amount of hits she gets in before he recovers. I tend to think Robin better than that. I might have cut down the connections to two, with the third being caught. The fact that it would bruise might be a bit too much as well. As Kraven said, I really am not so convinced she's that tough at least at this point. That part could still pass, though.

And an interesting end point. Now we have to see where Cassie blows it in her 'newbie' stage and what it's all about. Great lead into the next chapter. :)

[percguy89]

I do have to add that the sudden ability to tear into Robin, even if it was just a few punches, might have been a bit much. The idea of catching Robin off-guard works, though--it's mostly the amount of hits she gets in before he recovers. I tend to think Robin better than that. I might have cut down the connections to two, with the third being caught. The fact that it would bruise might be a bit too much as well. As Kraven said, I really am not so convinced she's that tough at least at this point. That part could still pass, though.
Noted.

I too thought Robin being that pummeled was a bit much. It could be that she posseses more than one super human ability however, with the amount of stress put on the answer being NO, that probably isn't the case.

More likely is that forty year old Robin isn't as agile, and adroit as teen Robin used to be. A point, if I'm not mistaken, that I sensed you were trying to stress.

I loved the chapter regardless, and I got the strong Matrixy vibe I think you were trying to pull off.

especially when Robin said, "Just hit me." a small, yet memorable Morpheus quote from the movie.

Anyways, good job, and Im looking forward to what kind of mess Cassie will get into next chapter.

peace out

[SecretNinja]

:eek: Robin getting his face trashed is always excellent reading.

But I disagree with Percguy and Pun-3x...The whole Cassandra thing with her going off into a punching fit and ending up actually landing a few blows is probably the product of her self esteem, strength, and i guess you could say her will too being slowly drowned out by Robin's continuous nagging and asking for more out of her, and then just bringing her down again even after she does what he says.
...
Does that make any sense? Aha lets hope so.

-S-N-

[Matt A]

I was pleased to be presented with a nice little one-on-one action going here, and it was cool to see Robin get to be a father figure again. I can tell he needed to give this lesson more than Cassandra needed to learn it.;) Subtle of you, Matt, I know. Obvious references to the show and the previous stories -- but luckily you've given us the full summary on the latter, so no complaints here.images/smilies/biggrin.gif

This is a strange one, it must be said. I think part of the reason that I don't care so much for this chapter is that I came up with it way after I came up with everything else. Basically, it's a way of filling time before the next chapter, making sure it doesn't come round too fast, and making sure a few moments later in the story get a bit more set-up. It isn't quite a fight scene, or a discourse, or a piece of exposition, or a piece of character development, or...well, it isn't anything in particular, really. It needed to be done for the story mechanics, and everything in it descends from that. I hope that explains my thinking.:shrug:

I was surprised that Cassandra didn't comment on her own strength. Sure, she said a thing or two about taking/dealing a punch, but that was about it. So it seems that every day she spends with the Titans, Cassandra becomes increasingly sure of herself. Well, she's smart enough to follow orders and try her hardest, I'll give her that. She was even confident enough to take the "fight" over the line with that little lash-out of hers. We now know how to make face pie. Again, nice job on being subtle, Matt.:p

Granted, there was a lot more to it than that, I still like the no-holding-back moment. This was a nicely assembled scene, and as always the first-person narration pulls off a great point of view of everything.

For the most part, she didn't belittle her strength because I forgot to put those comments in. Definitely an oversight there.:sad:

But I think you've both hit on something, though I'll explain it later in this post.

Within a (supposed) thirty minute time frame, Cassie has gone from no-martial-arts-skill-whatsoever to almost-matching-Robin. Um, suspension of disbelief? Benefit of the doubt? Matt, which one should I go with here? For someone who convinced us that she was skinny beyond of the point of salvation, Cassandra suddenly is quite the brawler. Did I miss something?:sweat:

I do have to add that the sudden ability to tear into Robin, even if it was just a few punches, might have been a bit much. The idea of catching Robin off-guard works, though--it's mostly the amount of hits she gets in before he recovers. I tend to think Robin better than that. I might have cut down the connections to two, with the third being caught. The fact that it would bruise might be a bit too much as well. As Kraven said, I really am not so convinced she's that tough at least at this point. That part could still pass, though.

I too thought Robin being that pummeled was a bit much. It could be that she posseses more than one super human ability however, with the amount of stress put on the answer being NO, that probably isn't the case.

More likely is that forty year old Robin isn't as agile, and adroit as teen Robin used to be. A point, if I'm not mistaken, that I sensed you were trying to stress.

And that's the kind of thing you get when you try and work through a chapter too quickly. Let it be a lesson to you all: give a developent sufficient breathing space.:sad:

On the other hand, I think there's a defence to made here. It's perhaps best explained by the following:

But I disagree with Percguy and Pun-3x...The whole Cassandra thing with her going off into a punching fit and ending up actually landing a few blows is probably the product of her self esteem, strength, and i guess you could say her will too being slowly drowned out by Robin's continuous nagging and asking for more out of her, and then just bringing her down again even after she does what he says.

The key theme of this story (and perhaps also the two STT stories before it) is that nothing is ever entirely as it seems. You don't accept Cassandra's show of strength because, at least in part, you believe she is weak, and you believe this because Cassandra herself has told it to you so many times. But the events of this chapter, however unlikely they may seem, invite the following question: is what Cassandra told you, and clearly believes herself, actually the truth? Though Robin was able to stop her quickly enough (I should have made this clearer, but her assault lasted no longer than ten seconds), she is obviously stronger than she appears.;)

(Oh, and to answer Brent's other point: forty is hardly "over the hill", but yes, Robin isn't going to be quite as good a fighter as he used to be.;))

And why does everyone she how "capable" she is when they've known her for such a short amount of time? I'm seeing a trend here, and it's scaring me.images/smilies/eek.gif

On the Titans' part, I suppose you could put it down to forty-odd year's worth of experience in these matters.;)

I think it also ties in quite well with what I said above. One thing I know from experience is that other people, even complete strangers, can see in you many qualities that you cannot see in yourself. Cassandra is very aware of her self-doubt, and even seeks to remove it (as I've tried to make clear a few times), but she is so hopelessly wrapped up in it that she can't see the confidence she's allowed it to bury. As I've heard about myself enough times, the only one who isn't aware of either this process or its obvious solution is herself.

That's the theory, anyway.:sweat:

I loved the chapter regardless, and I got the strong Matrixy vibe I think you were trying to pull off.

especially when Robin said, "Just hit me." a small, yet memorable Morpheus quote from the movie.

Considering what this scene is - a lesson in martial arts, albeit not in the usual form - there was no way in hell I wasn't going to do a Matrix homage. I also tried to get a little Pei Mei in there with Robin's lecturing, just because I couldn't resist that either.:p

If I were to rate this chapter, it would not be a square number.;) :evil: images/smilies/tongue.gif

I presume you're aware that could mean absolutely anything.;)

And an interesting end point. Now we have to see where Cassie blows it in her 'newbie' stage and what it's all about. Great lead into the next chapter. :)

Anyways, good job, and Im looking forward to what kind of mess Cassie will get into next chapter.

There's only one thing I need to say on that: even if I get it spectacularly wrong, it will still be great fun to write.:anime::evil:

-Matt A-

[DeathscytheVII]

Angel and Lucifer seem really great characters. From the moment they came in with their first lines i just knew these would be people I like :D smart alec, and not to mention the irony of having the two living under the same roof.

I really appreciate that little history lesson from the last few STTs. Wildfire eh....I could only imagine some twisted Star Wars scene in that story

"Robin, I AM YOUR SON!"

Still, i got a sense of what had happened beforehand, pretty good stuff. Slade always seems to be after apprentices lately hehe.

Anyways, back to Robin, i loved how you showed his maturity. He's quite different from that brat i've been watching on TV. His combat lessons, his lecture to Cassandra was top notch stuff. I never thought he would become a person like that, one of the few incarnations of future robin ive read that does not involve him being a bitter angsty crow. But at the same time, you still remind us that there is still a little of the old Robin inside him, ruthless, and logical. Great stuff on character.

[Death58]

Well. . .that was certainly an interesting chapter, and a damn good exchange between Robin and Cassandra. It felt weird for Cassandra to basically just go absolutely nuts and try to beat down Robin. . .even though that's essentially what he asked for. The outburst just took me off guard. . .and I like that. This adds a bit more depth to the already awesome, awesome character which is Cassandra.;) I liked how Robin also seemed to teach himself some things from her actions. It just goes to show you that you're never too old to learn new things. I really enjoyed the chapter, and a quick description of what life in the tower is like. . .but the final line of the chapter makes me wonder what's coming next. Sounds like all hell is going to crash down around Cassandra's ears, and I'm certainly okay with the idea of that. Now please, get to the next one soon Matt.

[Kraven]

Angel and Lucifer seem really great characters. From the moment they came in with their first lines i just knew these would be people I like :D smart alec, and not to mention the irony of having the two living under the same roof.

I really appreciate that little history lesson from the last few STTs. Wildfire eh....I could only imagine some twisted Star Wars scene in that story

"Robin, I AM YOUR SON!"

Still, i got a sense of what had happened beforehand, pretty good stuff. Slade always seems to be after apprentices lately hehe.

Anyways, back to Robin, i loved how you showed his maturity. He's quite different from that brat i've been watching on TV. His combat lessons, his lecture to Cassandra was top notch stuff. I never thought he would become a person like that, one of the few incarnations of future robin ive read that does not involve him being a bitter angsty crow. But at the same time, you still remind us that there is still a little of the old Robin inside him, ruthless, and logical. Great stuff on character.Yeah, well, we've come to accept greatness from Matt. God knows he's been with us long enough. I actually think he's the longest-running user here.;)

-Kraven

[SecretNinja]

"Robin, I AM YOUR SON!"

Robin! I am your....hmm lets not go there:p

Hurry and Write it up Matt! ;)

[Matt A]

I really appreciate that little history lesson from the last few STTs. Wildfire eh....I could only imagine some twisted Star Wars scene in that story

"Robin, I AM YOUR SON!"

You know, I don't think Faith ever actually used that line. Would've been amazing, though.:sad:

Still, i got a sense of what had happened beforehand, pretty good stuff. Slade always seems to be after apprentices lately hehe.

Well, you know what they say: the old plans are the best plans. Actually, no one says that, but you get the idea.:p

Anyways, back to Robin, i loved how you showed his maturity. He's quite different from that brat i've been watching on TV. His combat lessons, his lecture to Cassandra was top notch stuff. I never thought he would become a person like that, one of the few incarnations of future robin ive read that does not involve him being a bitter angsty crow. But at the same time, you still remind us that there is still a little of the old Robin inside him, ruthless, and logical. Great stuff on character.

Actually, the adult Robin is a bitter angsty crow.:p But one thing I've always noticed is that, even when Robin is at his most cold-blooded, he still posesses enough self-awareness to keep hold of his nice side. And as people get older, their self-awareness usually increases.

It felt weird for Cassandra to basically just go absolutely nuts and try to beat down Robin. . .even though that's essentially what he asked for. The outburst just took me off guard. . .and I like that. This adds a bit more depth to the already awesome, awesome character which is Cassandra.;)

I take that as a chronic compliment.:anime::anime::anime:

The level of effort I've put into making Cassandra work, making all the different bits of her personality believable. As I've said before, a key element of her is her surprisingly hard spine, and this chapter is where it begins to surface in more than just asides to us. I think it is fair to say that, to date, she is the creation of which I am the most proud.:anime:

I liked how Robin also seemed to teach himself some things from her actions. It just goes to show you that you're never too old to learn new things.

Yup. No one can stew on stuff quite like the Boy (or should be Man?) Wonder.;)

the final line of the chapter makes me wonder what's coming next. Sounds like all hell is going to crash down around Cassandra's ears, and I'm certainly okay with the idea of that.

Amen, brother. Rest assured, there will be apocalyptic mayhem.:evil:

God knows he's been with us long enough. I actually think he's the longest-running user here.images/smilies/wink.gif

You know, I think that might just be the case. Scary, no?:eek:

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

You know, I think that might just be the case. Scary, no?:eek:Well, all the other dudes from way back have up and left. You're the only one with the balls to stay here and keep writing. (Yes, I phrased that sentence for a reason: Faith-phobic.):evil:

True, it's scary. Faith is scary. But nothing is as scary as what will happen to Cassie, right? I mean, they didn't call you the Sultan of Shock for nothing.;)

-Kraven

[Faethie]

I didnt comment on this chapter??? oops. pretty much....good job, i havent much else to say. :sweat: Thats what 4 hours straight of intense volleyball everyday does to you.



"Robin, I AM YOUR SON!"

Please, dont. Robin knew Wildfie was his son. Of course he was at first an ass about it and didnt believe Raven when she told him his son turned, but he came to find she was right and he was a horrible father.
Although, there was one Star Wars related comment on Sidious' part

"Darth Sidious, Lord of the Lightbulbs, at your service!" he joked, but as he slowly disappeared I could hear him complaining about being a human battery or something like that. Reminds me a bit of an old STT member

Well, all the other dudes from way back have up and left. You're the only one with the balls to stay here and keep writing. (Yes, I phrased that sentence for a reason: Faith-phobic.):evil:

True, it's scary. Faith is scary.


WHY do you instigate me??!!! Do you like having me pissed at you?! How did you rephrase that better? Cuz honestly I stayed and like, I may not be engaged in a story on this forum but thats cause I'm busy writing one, that i may or may not post on TZ. :mad:
I'm only scary if you want me to be scary. I think certain others may find there is more than some truth to that. I dont think I really ever was 'scary' to Matt.....but maybe thats cause he's cool.;)

[Kraven]

You're the only one with the balls to stay here and keep writing. (Yes, I phrased that sentence for a reason: Faith-phobic.)How did you rephrase that better?I used the word "balls" for a reason.;) :evil: :lol: Rest assured, there will be apocalyptic mayhem.Clearly. Well, I look forward to seeing that when the next chapter rolls around.:D

-Kraven

[SilverKnight]

Kraven, stop instigating Vortexgirl. Joking's all well and good, but baiting her is a no-no. Her rage is but a speck compared to mine. :p

God it's hard to type with one hand. ; ;

Ahem. Consider this an in-thread poke.

[Matt A]

And on that note, I think it's time for a new chapter. This is the first major action set-piece I've written in over three months, and seeing as I'm out of practise at something I wasn't much cop at in the first place, I'm afraid to say that this chapter is nowhere near as good as I wanted it to be. Still, the ending is pretty cool, if stretching reality to its very limits...so I'd say this counts as a 50-50.;):sweat:

I think that's enough talking. On with the chapter!


Chapter Six: Unbelievable Acts

KING AEGEUS
Fresh from his heat
On the Corinthian road,
A runner tells out
Unbelievable acts
Of a mighty man:
He’s brought down Sinis
The Bender of Pines,
A son of Looser Poseidon
Who wracks the earth;
He’s killed the boar
That devoured men
In the woods of Cremmyon,
Put an end
To the reckless Sciron,
Shut the wrestling ring
Of Cercyon, and snapped
Polyphemon’s club from the Butcher
Who met with a better man.
I dread where his works will end.-Bacchylides, “Theseus”
(Translated by R Fagles)Don nods slowly. “I think…I think we’re going to need a bigger boat.”

I think he may well be right. During our STT meeting the night before last – unbelievably, only my second meeting ever – Raven decided to mention the semi-secret designs the Titans for us. Perhaps understandably, the others were thrilled at the prospect of being the next protectors of Jump City: even Jenny, though she seemed to be doing her best to hide it. To my greater surprise, they were even okay with the news that I was lined up to be their leader, despite having met them only once before. I’m not sure why Raven told us this so soon, but I suppose it doesn’t matter: what does matter is what happened next.

In short, Don opened his big gob. “If we’re going to be superheroes, we’ll need some practise at taking down bad guys,” he’d said. I think he was just joking around, but Raven took him seriously, or perhaps unleashed a sense of humour even crueller than his. Either way, she promptly issued us with a challenge: the next time The Titans got given a problem, we were to deal with in their stead.

And she’s kept her word. The funny thing is, this isn’t even the worst part.

Two days after we stupidly accepted this challenge, us five members of STT have found ourselves in the Titan Central Mall, only a few miles west of Lincoln Park. To be specific, we’re in the Hero Atrium, the immense space at the centre of this mall: a hexagon fifty feet across and a hundred-and-fifty feet high, its thirteen stories capped by a sloped glass roof holding a thirty-foot crystal chandelier. The base of the Atrium houses a huge café, several hundred tables surrounding a twenty-foot marble statue of The Titans in various Heroic poses.

At least, that’s what used to be at the bottom. Right now, the tables are splinters and the statue is rubble, all trampled underfoot by Jump City’s latest menace. Somehow, a being best described as a “colossus” has found its way in here. This Colossus – the word “giant” just doesn’t do it justice – is a hundred feet tall, made of solid bronze and wears only a blue skirt, a pair of knee-length copper boots and a bronze Roman-style helmet with a blue crest. Oh yes, and it has a forty-foot bronze sword: don’t forget that bit. We don’t know how it got in here, we don’t know what it wants and we don’t know how to defeat it, but we know it’s bad. The Colossus appears to be slow of body and even slower of brain, but it’s still managed to rip a thirty-foot hole in the wall whilst it’s been deciding where to go next.

Since I arrived in Jump City, The Titans have had to fight three monsters, all closely resembling nasties from Greek mythology: the Hydra (yes, you know about that one already), the Minotaur (half man, half bull and all bad) and a herd of Thracian Horses (carnivorous, psychotic and, apparently, a complete mind-masher to fight). Looking up (and up, and up, and up) at this new guy, I’d rather have taken on one of those. Maybe all of them. At once.

Yes, we’re going to need a bigger boat.

Nick laughs. “Dude, I think we need a bigger fleet.”

Jenny looks over at me. “So Cassandra,” she says, with what could almost be a smirk, “you’re the boss. How do we kill this thing?”

I must admit, the Colossus looks very familiar. I’ve never seen it in a vision – believe me, I’d remember – but I know I’ve definitely come across it somewhere. Or maybe just something like it. I’m not sure. Either way, I don’t know exactly what it is, and until my brain can stop free-wheeling enough to let me figure it out, I’m still stuck on what to do.

I don’t want to say this, but I have to. “Right here and now, I have no idea. Let’s just try and hurt it first.”

“Any ideas on that?” Don asks.

“Use your imagination.”

I was hoping they’d use this as a cue to start the fight. However, the only one to move is Don, who in true style calmly walks the ten feet towards the Colossus. He stops just in front of its right boot, and after only a moment’s pause, he reels back his fist and lets off the biggest punch he can. Even though the foot alone is taller than he is, I’ve seen Don’s incredible strength first-hand – I won’t explain how, but he managed to accidentally put a freezer through a wall during our last meeting – and this means I’m still surprised when nothing happens. Not only does the Colossus not notice, but Don doesn’t even pull his fist away from the metal.

Eventually, he draws his hand back to his side, revealing a dent so small I can barely see it. He holds up his fingers, flexing them a few times. Their stiffness suggests he isn’t feeling so comfortable.

“Oww…”

Suddenly, there’s this ominous creaking sound way above. Knowing what I’ll see before I even see it, we all look up to find the Colossus staring down at us. It doesn’t seem to be capable of showing an expression, but it still looks more confused than angry. Don’s punch has finally registered, but to this thing, it must have been like a fly trying to nibble his toe.

And what do you do to flies?

There’s an even louder creaking. The Colossus slowly raises its sword, ready to plunge the massive blade down on us. We’ve got a few years to get out the way, but there’s still something about this that glues you to the spot. Terror, I think.

Eventually, my brain gets back into gear. “Guys…”

The sword is drawn up to its full height. The plunge is about to start.

“Run!”

Even as our feet are lifting off the floor, the sword starts to drop. It moves surprisingly quickly, gravity giving that extra unwanted momentum. We all turn and start moving, our feet propelling ourselves as fast as the can go. The sword hits the concrete floor, smacking down so hard that the shockwave flicks us to the ground. Concrete splinters and goes flying, the sword burying itself ten feet into the floor.

As we slowly get back up, the Colossus pulls out its sword, throwing even more concrete into the air. We all flinch as a larger piece lands only a few feet to Natalie’s right. Looking around, I can see that we’re all unharmed, if smarting a little: that floor is kinda hard.

Don made it to the other side of the Atrium, so I raise my voice to make sure even he can hear me. “Right then. Let’s take this thing down. Do what you can, see if you can find a weakspot.”

I already have an idea, but I’ll wait to see what everyone else does first. Don and Natalie make for the stairs, and Nick starts morphing his hands into what look like insect limbs, his legs following suit a few seconds later. I can guess what each of them is up to: something suicidal.

The only one who doesn’t do anything is Jenny. “Spark?” I ask.

She seems to be anticipating my big question. “You’ve seen what that thing can do.” she says. “How could I possibly hurt it?”

“You can conduct electricity, and that’s a hundred-foot lump of metal.” Normally, I wouldn’t talk back like that, but a leader has no choice. “You can do one hell of a lot.”

Jenny salutes, obviously taking the piss. “Yessir! What are you going to do, sir?”

“The sword of Damocles.”

Nick grins, now looking like a freakish man-bug thing. “Good idea.”

Jenny scowls. “And what the hell’s that supposed to mean?”

I point up at the crystal chandelier, all the way at the top of the Atrium. Jenny seems to get the point.

“Right-o. See you in a bit.”

This really isn’t the time for Jenny to take the piss out of me, but this also isn’t the time for me to do anything about it (not that I would anyway). I make a dash for the nearest lift, a glass-lined job about twenty feet away. Travelling up and down the outside of each floor, it’s a little too exposed right now, but I’m not fit enough to manage ten flights of stairs on top of what else I need to be doing. Robin’s only given me two martial arts lessons, so my body isn’t quite what it needs to be yet.

Thinking about it, this little operation is even dodgier than it seems. The Titans are being pretty damn irresponsible, getting five badly under-trained teenagers to bring down a hundred-foot automaton, especially when they gave the leader’s badge to someone who’s only been in the city a week. But there are four mitigating factors for their stupidity. One: the Colossus is very slow and very stupid, so will probably only hurt us by accident. Two: until it figures out that walls are no barriers to its strength, which shouldn’t be right way, we’ve got it contained in this (comparatively) small space. Three: The Titans are less than a minute away, should we make a complete hash of things (but, considering what counts as normal round here, this is not so reassuring). Four: we bloody agreed to this.

The lift finally reaches the top floor. I step out onto the balcony running round the edge, walking round the side of the lift shaft to lean over a railing. From here, I can finally get a good look at the Colossus. I’m now fifty feet above it, so it doesn’t look quite so massive from up here, but I’m still not feeling so good about having to take it on. I still can’t work out why it looks so familiar, but I suppose that’s not so relevant now.

Right now, it appears as if Nick is trying to climb the damn thing, using the natural stickiness of insect limbs to get a good grip on its bronze skin. The Colossus is shaking its chest, evidently trying to throw him off, but it isn’t moving fast enough to do the job. What Nick actually intends to do when he reaches the summit, I have no idea, but I suppose we’ll find out.

And then Don pitches in. He evidently raided a hardware store, because I suddenly see him leaping from a seventh-floor balcony with a massive pick axe in each hand. With the strength in his legs, he easily makes the jump, landing right on the Colossus’ helmet. One axe digs right into the metal, and before the Colossus can try to shake him off, Don reaches up and smacks the other axe in next to it. Bonze isn’t a strong metal, but that must’ve still been quite some blow. Talk about a headache.

Suddenly, the Colossus gives a massive shake of its head. Don just about manages to keep a grip, but Nick is not so lucky. The shake carries on going to its chest, and the force is strong enough to throw him into the air. He gets catapulted through a shop window, somewhere on the fifth floor. I involuntarily gasp: I can’t see how he landed from this angle, but that must’ve been painful.

I dig out my communicator: a present from The Titans, to go with our successor status. It feels quite cool to hold one.

A few seconds after I dial, Natalie’s face comes on screen. It looks like she’s in a convenience store of some kind: based on the mountain of empty sugar bags behind her, I can guess she’s been charging up.

“Wormtongue’s been injured, I don’t know how badly. He’s somewhere on the fifth floor.”

“I’m on it!” She shoots out the words quick as lightning, then hangs up. A mere second later, I see a pink and white flash rocket out of a shop on the third floor and make for the stairs. I doubt Natalie knows any First Aid, but I trust her on it more than I trust the others.

There’s a loud crackle and bang from somewhere down below, like something getting fried by electricity. It seems Jenny finally decided to give the Colossus a taste of her medicine, as it stumbles backwards under force of the shock. It crashes into the side of the Atrium, right below where I’m stood, breaking off half of three or four floors. I’m above the damage, but I get thrown to the floor by the impact. Below me, bits of concrete, steel and glass tumble to the ground, the noise of grinding and tearing feeling like the whole world is coming apart. Part of what gets crushed is the lift shaft I just used, and now with its rope broken, the lift plummets down into space. It tumbles end over end as it falls, landing on the second floor so hard it gets torn in half. I’m amazed the entire Atrium didn’t go with it.

The Colossus stands back up, with Don somehow still clinging onto his pick axes. The wooden handles might help in that. And aside from looking a little dazed, the Colossus itself also looks undamaged.

I get back to my feet, my arm feeling a little sore from hitting concrete. I dial the communicator again, and Jenny picks up after a few seconds.

“What?” she barks.

“Don’t do that again.” I snap back: I don’t usually get angry, but I’ve got no time for games right now. “We want to kill the Colossus, not trash the entire neighbourhood.”

“Yessir.” She promptly hangs up.

I think she’ll obey me. Jenny might have a temper on, but I don’t think she wants to cause any more damage than necessary: sure, that was the first attack that actually caused the Colossus any pain, but the price is too high for my liking. Which means that what I’m about to do, what I came up here to do, will make me something of a hypocrite, but I don’t care. This is still slightly further down the scale of mega-destruction.

I yell down at Don. “Get off that thing! I’m going to drop the chandelier!”

“Right!” he yells back. This far up, I can only just hear him.

Don flicks his legs up, placing his feet on the Colossus just below the pick axes. He crouches in, evidently tensing up his muscles, then kicks out. He lets go of the axes at the same time, the power in his legs pushing him away from the Colossus and out into the air. He lands on the seventh-floor balcony, rolling to a stop just in front of a shop window.

I finally turn my attention to the chandelier, when looks even bigger and more impressive from up here than it did all the way down on ground level. Now that I’m right next to it, I can see that it’s connected to the Atrium ceiling by a steel cable that’s a good four feet across. But this should pose no problems.

Before we left the Tower earlier today, Robin gave me his famed utility belt. It’s where I’ve been keeping the communicator, and it’s where I get the next toy. It’s a red disc, about three inches across, with only a small black button in the centre: an explosive disc, to be precise.

Before you ask, I haven’t suddenly turned into an action heroine. The fear and adrenaline pumping through my veins, not to mention the thirst to prove myself, have pushed my usual reticence into the background. Besides, this is one of those situations where you can’t just do nothing.

I cradle the disc in my hand, reach my arm back and take careful aim. I can’t afford to screw this up.

I throw the disc over-arm, almost making it back-spin as it leaves my hand. It’s appalling technique, but I seem to be on target. And I am: the disc smacks into the cable, the explosion powerful enough to pitch me onto my back.

With the cable broken, the several-ton chandelier drops like…well, a several-ton chandelier. There’s no sense of slow motion, just a multi-million dollar piece of glass, crystal and gold plummeting down onto the Colossus’ head. The impact is almost a roar, the Colossus buckling under the sheer force of the blow. It doesn’t go down, but it definitely noticed this one.

Cool.

The falling glass and crystal shards almost sounds like rain, one that nearly drowns out my communicator. I pick it up, opening it to reveal Don’s grinning face.

“That was quite some show-stopper, Cassandra.” he says with what I hope is genuine admiration. “I suggest you get down to ground level. Spark’s found something useful.”

“Okay. I’ll be right there.”

There’s a set of stairs off to my right, so I run over to them and start heading down. I can’t help but wonder what Jenny can tell us: considering how the last ten minutes have gone, I’m hoping it really is our big break. Like death, mega-scale property destruction doesn’t bother me – well, it does, but not that much – but I’m really starting to lose my patience here. I’m not ready for this, I don’t have a clue what I’m doing, I only have adrenalin keeping my brain together and I’m one unlucky move from getting myself killed. I’m also amazed I didn’t start having these thoughts sooner.

At first, I’m not entirely sure what happens. As I get half-way to the seventh floor, there’s this almighty crash, dust and rubble flying everywhere and what feels like the ground getting swept from under me. I hit the ground once again, having a strange sense of detachment as I realise what just occurred: the Colossus finally decided to use its sword again, ripping a thirty-foot line down the wall. It also managed to tear this staircase in half, only blind luck saving me from going with it.

The upshot of this is that the stairs I needed to use are now gone. I can’t get down to the seventh floor, and I can’t get back up to the eighth. Looking around, there’s only one way out of this, and it’s insane.

I grab Robin’s grappling hook from the utility belt, point it and fire. The hook shoots across the Atrium, burying itself into the Colossus just below the two pick axes. The rope automatically tenses up, ready for me to swing.

Don’t think about it, Cassandra. If you think, you don’t do. Just go for it.

I grab the rope with my left hand, hold onto the shooter with my right, take a deep breath…and jump. I go swinging down through the air, proper Tarzan-like, only seconds from smacking into a wall of bronze. Remembering Robin’s brief instructions, I quickly press a button on the shooter, just about resisting the urge to scream as the rope starts playing out and I go plummeting.

I press the button again after a few seconds, coming to an abrupt stop a few feet below the Colossus’ armpit. Despite nearly dying, that bit was actually quite fun.

And then the Colossus has another shake. With me hanging on the end of a long string, there’s nothing to stop me from swinging way out into open air. A sudden impulse makes me let go right on the apex, and I go flying across the Atrium. I land on the floor, I’m not sure which one, with a bump and a roll. It hurts, but I’m unharmed. And, as I can see when I get up, there’s now an un-attacked set of stairs behind me. Rock on.

I finally get back down to ground level, where the other four are waiting for me. Nick has the makings of a black eye – and I think I just might, come to think of it – and otherwise everyone’s fine.

Nick grins at me. “I can see why they made you the boss.” he says. “That was almost professional!”

To my embarrassment, I can feel myself blushing. But as nice as it is, I have to put the compliment to one side.

I turn to Jenny. “So, Spark. What have you found?”

She turns and points at the Colossus. Right now, it’s facing away from us, so what she’s pointing at specifically is the back of its right heel. Through the mountain of wood, concrete, steel and glass, I can just about see that there’s a massive crack running down it.

“I broken that open when I gave him the shock.” Jenny says. “Do you think we can use it?”

I can’t help but grin. Yes, we can: in fact, it’s precisely why I remember him. Though he looks a little different from what I remember reading about, this is none other than the mythical Talos. Forged by Hephaestus, the Greek god of blacksmiths, this was a giant automaton that guarded the shores of Crete by chucking rocks at approaching ships. On his way back from stealing the Golden Fleece, the hero Jason stopped by on the island, his girlfriend Medea using her magical prowess to lull it to sleep. But this is where it gets interesting: Talos was powered by a single blood vein running from its head to its ankle, kept in place with a bronze nail. When this nail was removed, Talos lost its power supply, and so “died”.

The Talos standing in front of us doesn’t have a nail, but I still have a solution to our epic problem.

“Sugar, Brick…go keep it distracted. Do what you have to. Spark, Wormtongue…you stay with me. I’ll need back-up.”

Natalie and Don both nod, heading for the stairs behind us. I know they’ll do what I asked of them, and do it well.

Nick turns to me. “So, what’s the idea?”

Luckily, there’s exactly three explosive discs left in the belt. I give one each to Nick and Jenny, and keep the third for myself.

“We need to stick these inside the hole in its heel.” I tell them. “When its foot gets blown apart, its liquid power supply will run out, and it’ll shut down.”

Jenny nods and smiles. “Talos.”

Nick raises an eyebrow. “I didn’t know you knew Greek mythology.”

“I don’t. I just saw Jason And The Argonauts one time. God, that was one crap movie.”

Despite how much I like ancient Greece, I’ve never actually seen it. But I don’t get time to mention this, as there’s a banging sound from way above. Based on what comes crashing down to earth, Don just chucked a TV at Talos’ head.

Talos slowly turns to look at him, and just when it looks like it’s about to react, Natalie puts in an appearance. She starts running backwards and forwards behind Don, with Talos soon utterly confused by this blur zipping around in front of its eyes. Its sheer child-like fascination almost makes me question why we’re trying to kill this thing, but I squash the thought quickly: as we’ve already seen, this bastard might be slow and thick, but it’s also very dangerous.

“And go.”

I start running for Talos’ heel, Nick and Jenny only a few paces behind. Even with threading ourselves through the rubble, we reach our target in less than ten seconds. With only a brief nod to each other, we each press the black button and chuck our disc inside the hole.

Then we run. We run as fast as we physically can, our very lives depending on it. We reach the edge of the Atrium just in time, ducking behind a ten-foot slab of Titan statue (Cyborg’s left leg, I think) as Talos’ right foot explodes. Bronze shards fly everywhere, burying themselves in wall and window, one even nearly going right through our cover. A flood of black liquid starts pouring out of Talos’ leg, a rush of oil that even drowns out the roar of the explosion. Not wanting to get caught up in this mega-slick, the three of us make for the stairs, catching up with Natalie and Don on the third floor.

As we look out into the Atrium, the incredible is happening. There’s a cacophony of metallic groans and creaks, the entire of Talos’ structure coming apart of the seams. Entire plates break away, ten-foot sections of bronze crashing to the ground. The fingers, themselves bigger than I am, drop off one by one. The skirt tears up into tiny fragments, flakes of what seem to be wafer-thing painted bronze floating down to earth. The head falls to pieces, the expressionless face showing one last tiny hint of surprise before it breaks down into its component parts.

And we cheer. We shout for our victory. We scream for not dying today. Right here and now, the five of us are as one in our celebration, brought closer together than a whole year of STT meeting could hope to achieve. And for the first time, I feel like I could lead this motley crew.

As Natalie releases me from a Starfire-level hug, I feel a hand on my shoulder. I’m not sure why, but this scares me more than anything else I’ve done today.

I turn round to see Raven looking at me, Robin a few steps behind. Cyborg, Beast Boy and Starfire are stood about ten feet away, by one of the entrances to this floor. Though the euphoria of winning hasn’t left me, I suddenly become acutely aware that the Atrium looks like several bombs hit it. Christ knows what the insurance bill will come to.

Perhaps surprisingly, Raven grins. It’s so disconcerting that, for a second, I think she wants to hit me. But the grin is real.

“That was pretty damn impressive.” she says. “I think we’ve placed our trust in the right people.”

That, I think, is the only compliment we need.

[Kraven]

Well, we've definitely amped up the action in this chapter. Your ability to demonstrate sudden and non-stop mayhem (...to use your word there) surprises me over and over again.;) I did hope that there might be something a little more to this chapter, however, than just chaotic fighting. That's probably my only qualm, and I'm ashamed to come out and say it, but I had to.:sweat:

Didn't really understand the ending, though. Was it all a training session or something? Or were the Titans watching from the shadows? I mean, all of a sudden Raven pops out with a disturbing grin. Something's up, Matt.

On a more positive note, I did enjoy the dialogue. Most of the lines didn't seem as forced as you usually make them. That, I believe, is one hell of an improvement.;) :anime: Nicely done, I say. Cassandra may not be the most fitting leader around, but she does well given a few choice retorts and repartees. Again, her self-confidence is sky rocketing!:eek: It was just two/three chapters ago that she was dissing on herself. Well, darn it, if it wasn't the little British girl that could...:p

Overall, I liked it. Maybe there's more to the action than I realize.

-Kraven

[Pun-3x]

At least, that’s what used to be at the bottom. Right now, the tables are splinters and the statue is rubble, all trampled underfoot by Jump City’s latest menace. Somehow, a being best described as a “colossus” has found its way in here. This Colossus – the word “giant” just doesn’t do it justice – is a hundred feet tall, made of solid bronze and wears only a blue skirt, a pair of knee-length copper boots and a bronze Roman-style helmet with a blue crest. Oh yes, and it has a forty-foot bronze sword: don’t forget that bit. We don’t know how it got in here, we don’t know what it wants and we don’t know how to defeat it, but we know it’s bad. The Colossus appears to be slow of body and even slower of brain, but it’s still managed to rip a thirty-foot hole in the wall whilst it’s been deciding where to go next.

Half-way through this paragraph, and I knew exactly what the monster was. Specifically, I knew the thing from the old movie more than Greek mythology, if only because that was one of my mom's favorite movies from her day. And her favorite monster was that iron giant, regardless of the stop-motion quality. I guess as a result, there was some odd...nostalgia maybe?...from myself as well. :D

Seriously, I tell me mom the paragraph's description and she knew what I was talking about. Then she proceded to ask if you described its walk as a loud creaking noise. And granted, it wasn't the walk per se, but the connection was definitely made. ;)

And I still fully concur with the brilliance of the naration's first-person choice. It really does shine here. The kind of casual description that you do every now and again makes it feel real:

There’s an even louder creaking.(heheh :D ) The Colossus slowly raises its sword, ready to plunge the massive blade down on us. We’ve got a few years to get out the way, but there’s still something about this that glues you to the spot. Terror, I think.

Last two sentences especially. It doesn't feel like a forced/practiced description, yet it tells it perfectly.

Awesome stuff. I think I'm going to love this story a lot for it's mythological come-uppings just as much as anything else.

[Matt A]

Well, we've definitely amped up the action in this chapter. Your ability to demonstrate sudden and non-stop mayhem (...to use your word there) surprises me over and over again.;)

Why, thankyou.:anime: I must admit, I've never really thought of myself as an action writer, so it's really very good to know I can pull off the necessary tone for that.:anime:

I did hope that there might be something a little more to this chapter, however, than just chaotic fighting. That's probably my only qualm, and I'm ashamed to come out and say it, but I had to.:sweat:

Hey, that's fine. I like to have intelligence in my work as well, but sometimes it's good to have a break from that. Obviously, not everyone digs action for action's sake - and I'm kinda one of them - but I just felt like a change.:shrug:

Didn't really understand the ending, though. Was it all a training session or something? Or were the Titans watching from the shadows? I mean, all of a sudden Raven pops out with a disturbing grin. Something's up, Matt.

I think the following line should explain it:

The Titans are less than a minute away, should we make a complete hash of things

This was meant to indicate that the Titans were close-by: ie, in the same building. They were ready to take over the fight should the STT guys get it wrong, or join in the celebrations should they get it right.;)

On a more positive note, I did enjoy the dialogue. Most of the lines didn't seem as forced as you usually make them. That, I believe, is one hell of an improvement.;) :anime:

Nice to see you haven't pulled me up on this before.;)

Cassandra may not be the most fitting leader around, but she does well given a few choice retorts and repartees. Again, her self-confidence is sky rocketing!:eek: It was just two/three chapters ago that she was dissing on herself. Well, darn it, if it wasn't the little British girl that could...:p

Just for the record, she only likes herself because she's winning. Just wait until things start going wrong again...;):evil:

Maybe there's more to the action than I realize.

Well, there is and there isn't. There's only one big question you need to ask here...but seeing as I'll be asking it myself in a later chapter, I won't mention it just yet.:p

Half-way through this paragraph, and I knew exactly what the monster was. Specifically, I knew the thing from the old movie more than Greek mythology, if only because that was one of my mom's favorite movies from her day. And her favorite monster was that iron giant, regardless of the stop-motion quality. I guess as a result, there was some odd...nostalgia maybe?...from myself as well. images/smilies/biggrin.gif

Seriously, I tell me mom the paragraph's description and she knew what I was talking about. Then she proceded to ask if you described its walk as a loud creaking noise. And granted, it wasn't the walk per se, but the connection was definitely made. ;)

To be completely honest, Talos wasn't really what inspired the chapter. The idea for a fight with a hundred-foot bad guy came from the PS2 game Shadow Of The Colossus, and the Colossus' name and design came from the "Colossus" unit in the PC game Age Of Mythology. 'Course, with this story's connections with Greek myths, there was no way I wasn't going to turn the Colossus into Talos, especially with its Achilles Heel being such a brilliant way to defeat it.;):anime:

And, weirdly enough, the only part of Jason And The Argonauts I've ever seen is the Talos sequence. Weirder still, I saw it only a few days after I decided to use Talos in the story, with the intention of finding a copy of the film for research: when I turned on the TV to find the start of the exact sequence I wanted, I was more than a little surprised. Synchronicity is a wonderful thing.:anime:

And I still fully concur with the brilliance of the naration's first-person choice. It really does shine here. The kind of casual description that you do every now and again makes it feel real:There’s an even louder creaking.(heheh images/smilies/biggrin.gif) The Colossus slowly raises its sword, ready to plunge the massive blade down on us. We’ve got a few years to get out the way, but there’s still something about this that glues you to the spot. Terror, I think.Last two sentences especially. It doesn't feel like a forced/practiced description, yet it tells it perfectly.

Considering I made that description up on the spot, I feel quite good about that.:anime:

I think I'm going to love this story a lot for it's mythological come-uppings just as much as anything else.

Strangely enough, that's a big part of the attraction for me as well. As I've said before, I love mythologies of all kinds: even now, they're just such brilliant tales. The sheer completeness of the worlds they inhabit is fascinating.:anime:

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

dude, soo much greek mythology running through my head....sweet....
its nice to see for once Cass being happy. course thats not going to last for long, but hey, nice memory huh?:anime:
"yessir" :p
looks like that^ is going to be Spark's most commonly used word. Like mine is dude. Or maybe crap. They're equal in use, i think. :sweat:
Very cool battle, you worked it out quite well. Faith likes. :D

[Death58]

Well. . .Talos, huh? This was definitely one hell of a ride for a chapter. I should punch myself in the page for saying that, though, because what else should I expect from your writing in general? Once again, Matt, your handling of characters never ceases to impress me. Cassandra actually did a fairly good job of taking control of a team. It was impressive for a bunch of newbies, to say the least. As well as the fact that the Titans themselves came to congratulate them on a victory well down. I have to wonder how long the Titans actually stood there. . .I have a feeling that they just kind of waited for the outcome, and if things would have gotten really bad, they probably would have stepped in.;) That's just me though. Anyways, great chapter, and as always, you have me looking forward to the future of this story. Bravo.

[Matt A]

its nice to see for once Cass being happy. course thats not going to last for long, but hey, nice memory huh?:anime:

Precisely. As they saying goes: what goes up, must come down...and down...and down.:evil:

"yessir" :p
looks like that^ is going to be Spark's most commonly used word. Like mine is dude. Or maybe crap. They're equal in use, i think. :sweat:

I'd never really thought about Spark having a catchphrase, but yes, I suppose that fits. It's certainly rude enough.:p

Very cool battle, you worked it out quite well. Faith likes. images/smilies/biggrin.gif

I try my best. Sometimes, I succeed.:anime:

This was definitely one hell of a ride for a chapter. I should punch myself in the page for saying that, though, because what else should I expect from your writing in general?

You can expect what you like: I only intend on delivering what I can come up with at each moment. But if what I come up with gets classed as a "thrill ride", then so much the better. Cheers.:anime:

Once again, Matt, your handling of characters never ceases to impress me.

Considering that characterisation is my weakest aspect, either you're being too forgiving, or I'm being too modest. One of us has to be seeing this wrong...

...and I'm hoping it's me. I'm not so much of a nutcase as to openly fight a compliment.;)

Cassandra actually did a fairly good job of taking control of a team. It was impressive for a bunch of newbies, to say the least.

As someone else once said, half of everything is luck. And for things to come down, they must first go up.;)

As well as the fact that the Titans themselves came to congratulate them on a victory well down. I have to wonder how long the Titans actually stood there. . .I have a feeling that they just kind of waited for the outcome, and if things would have gotten really bad, they probably would have stepped in.;)

Which is precisely what I said in the story.:p

Anyways, great chapter, and as always, you have me looking forward to the future of this story. Bravo.

Thankyou.:anime:

However, as I said over on the Story Board, the next chapter might take a little while. I've had an idea for a new short story, and I'm putting everything else on hold until I get it done. Should only be another few days, if I don't muck around: watch the SB for further news.

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

I must admit, I've never really thought of myself as an action writer...Really? I thought you wrote a lot of action and loved writing action. (Kinda the definition of being an action writer.;) ) I even recall you saying.... Oh, nevermind. House was on, and I'm in my usual sarcastic mood. Still, this stuff was good. Still too, self-denial is not so good, unless you're a buddhist monk, and I haven't seen you in a toga recently. God, does that sound creepy. Maybe it was the twinkle in your eye.:p Hey, that's fine. I like to have intelligence in my work as well, but sometimes it's good to have a break from that. Obviously, not everyone digs action for action's sake - and I'm kinda one of them - but I just felt like a change."You're kinda one of them"? I thought you said that you never really thought of yourself as an action writer. Oh, right, if you dig it, it doesn't make you a writer. I've heard the third degree. And, by the way, seeing intelligence in this story is something that I expect of you, Matt.:anime: God, it's not a bloody textbook.;) This was meant to indicate that the Titans were close-by: ie, in the same building. They were ready to take over the fight should the STT guys get it wrong, or join in the celebrations should they get it right.;) Right. Clear as crystal. Too bad I didn't see it during the READING.;) Thanks for explaining it.:D As a sidenote, why are winkie smilies so darn popular?Just for the record, she only likes herself because she's winning. Just wait until things start going wrong again.What else am I going to do? Wet myself?Well, there is and there isn't. There's only one big question you need to ask here...but seeing as I'll be asking it myself in a later chapter, I won't mention it just yet.Oh, that's deep. "There is and there isn't." Wow, you've sure given me a lot to think about. And in reference to "I won't mention it just yet," God forbid you ever do that.

-Kraven

[Matt A]

Hmm...I think someone's feeling a little tetchy.:p

Really? I thought you wrote a lot of action and loved writing action. (Kinda the definition of being an action writer.;) ) I even recall you saying.... Oh, nevermind. House was on, and I'm in my usual sarcastic mood. Still, this stuff was good. Still too, self-denial is not so good, unless you're a buddhist monk, and I haven't seen you in a toga recently. God, does that sound creepy. Maybe it was the twinkle in your eye.:p

I wouldn't say I write a lot of action: in fact, I often try to avoid it. I certainly do fewer set-pieces than most other writers round here.

Though I enjoy writing set-pieces, I've never considered myself to be much cop at them (and I don't care what anyone says about that). That's why I don't think I'm an "action writer": they're not my natural habitat.

"You're kinda one of them"? I thought you said that you never really thought of yourself as an action writer. Oh, right, if you dig it, it doesn't make you a writer. I've heard the third degree. And, by the way, seeing intelligence in this story is something that I expect of you, Matt.:anime: God, it's not a bloody textbook.;)

That's the exact opposite of what I meant. When I said "I'm kinda one of them", I meant that I don't like action for action's sake. I mean, it's fun on occasion, but I definitely prefer subtler stuff.

Right. Clear as crystal. Too bad I didn't see it during the READING.;) Thanks for explaining it.images/smilies/biggrin.gif

[takes a bow] Glad to be of assistance, Jeffrey.

:p

As a sidenote, why are winkie smilies so darn popular?

I have no idea. Could have something to do with the fact that I don't always mean exactly as I say.;)

What else am I going to do? Wet myself?

What?:confused::confused::confused:

Oh, that's deep. "There is and there isn't." Wow, you've sure given me a lot to think about. And in reference to "I won't mention it just yet," God forbid you ever do that.

And why should I? After all, where's the fun in knowing everything at once?;)

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Hmm...I think someone's feeling a little tetchy.:p True. I was.I wouldn't say I write a lot of action: in fact, I often try to avoid it. I certainly do fewer set-pieces than most other writers round here.

Though I enjoy writing set-pieces, I've never considered myself to be much cop at them (and I don't care what anyone says about that). That's why I don't think I'm an "action writer": they're not my natural habitat.IMO, you write action well. And you should never stop.;) [takes a bow] Glad to be of assistance, Jeffrey.(:confused: I have no idea what you're talking about. :confused:)

Whatever you say, Kevin.

:p And why should I? After all, where's the fun in knowing everything at once?Oh, there's plenty of fun. How much fun do you think God has? A hell of a lot, I say. No pun intended.;)

By the way, I'm still watching this space, and I'm eager to see Cassie move on up in the heroic business of STT.

-Kraven

[DeathscytheVII]

That was a great battle scene Matt, looks like you haven't lost your touch :). To be honest, when i first read about the "colossus", i thought it was one of those Titans. (my greek mythology is a little rusty), but only when you said something about it defending the island of Crete did i actually realize that they were fighting that one.

I loved the strategy and chemistry of this team, from the smart alecs (We need a bigger FLEET!) to the 'professionalism' of all its members (cassandra especially! :o with robin's grapple). I like how you made us know that it was their team work that took down this thing.

And your first person narrative is as good as ever, i could never write an action sequence as well as you in that perspective hehe. ;) But i can see it does have its advantages, you can describe an action and give us an insight into the character's thoughts all at once.

Keep it up matt! Now i wonder what mythical beast from greece is next?

Perhaps. everyone's favourite three headed dog Cerberus? :D

[Matt A]

IMO, you write action well. And you should never stop.;)

Everything has to stop sometime, Kraven.;)

(:confused: I have no idea what you're talking about. :confused:)

Whatever you say, Kevin.

:p

Huh? I thought your name was Jeffrey.:confused:

Ah, my mistake. Sorry.:sad:

Oh, there's plenty of fun. How much fun do you think God has? A hell of a lot, I say. No pun intended.;)

But, then again, I'm not God, and nor do I have any intention of being so.;)

That was a great battle scene Matt, looks like you haven't lost your touch :).

As I said before, I didn't think I had a touch in the first place. So thankyou.:anime:

I loved the strategy and chemistry of this team, from the smart alecs (We need a bigger FLEET!) to the 'professionalism' of all its members (cassandra especially! images/smilies/rosey.gif with robin's grapple). I like how you made us know that it was their team work that took down this thing.

Considering that was the first time we've really seen these characters in action (besides their introductions, I mean), it was kinda a necessity to give them all an equal slice in things. It's like Teen Titans itself: it's a show about five people, so you can't just concentrate on one. Well, that's the theory, anyway.

And your first person narrative is as good as ever, i could never write an action sequence as well as you in that perspective hehe. ;) But i can see it does have its advantages, you can describe an action and give us an insight into the character's thoughts all at once.

First-person is useful, yes. Whilst it means you have to keep the narrator in-character at the same time as keeping your descriptions intelligible - and believe me, just doing one of those on their own is hard enough:sweat: - it also means that you only have to describe what the narrator sees: ie, less than you would otherwise. And as you know well, the less you throw into a fight scene, the faster it moves, and so the better it reads.;)

Now i wonder what mythical beast from greece is next?

Perhaps. everyone's favourite three headed dog Cerberus? images/smilies/biggrin.gif

Yes, we'll be seeing Cerberus (after all, he's too cool to not use), but not until way later. The next mythical monster we'll be seeing in the flesh...well, let's just say I'm taking a more alternative approach.;)

By the way, I'm still watching this space, and I'm eager to see Cassie move on up in the heroic business of STT.

If things go the way I plan (which would make a nice change), then you'll be seeing the next chapter sometime later today. Not sure when exactly, but keep space-watching.

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

And here is said chapter. Like most things I write, I'm not 100% sure about this one: it's got everything I needed to put in, and in roughly the way I wanted to do it, but it feels a little too piecemeal for my liking. Still, you guys are the judges, as always.

Oh yes, and remember the following: whatever goes up, must come down...and down...and down.:evil:

(Note: this chapter contains material that may be of offense to Catholics and members of large families. You have been warned.)

Enjoy...


Chapter Seven: Swift In Counsel

SENATOR: His words sound fair – for one who fears to fall;

For swift in counsel is unsafe, my liege.

OEDIPUS: When he who plots against me in the dark comes swiftly on, I must be swift in turn. If I stay quiet, his ends will have been gained, and all mine missed.

CREON: What is it that you want? To expel me from the city?

OEDIPUS: Not at all. Your death I propose, not your banishment.

CREON: Not without showing, first, what a thing is jealousy!-Sophocles, “Oedipus Tyrannus”
(Translated by Sir G Young)It’s been all of twelve hours since we took down Talos, and already my self-confidence is back to its usual rock-bottom level. This has probably got something to do with the adrenaline rush having long since faded, and me now realising just how much I hurt: I’ve bruised three ribs, nearly broken my left ankle and gained a black eye the size of Singapore. ‘Course, that’s better than what could have happened – you know, death – but I still look a little more like I’ve been in a fight than I would’ve preferred. But hey, you should see the other guy.

Either way, I now feel like crawling into bed and pretending the universe doesn’t exist. And this is the main reason why I’m not feeling so happy: right now, I’m doing something completely different. Don and Natalie decided we should all go out and celebrate our big win today, and with me being the appointed “leader”, I don’t really have much choice but to go with them. Clubbing is hardly my idea of a good time – alcohol makes me want to yack, the music’s always either too loud or too crap, most of the people you meet are idiots and setting foot on the dancefloor will only result in me looking like even more of a prat than usual – but in this case, needs must.

All of the above explains why I’m now sat on a stool right at the back of the Soto nightclub, clutching a glass of Coke like it’s a liferaft, watching my friends giving the world of club-dancing their absolute all. Don and Natalie are up on one of the podiums by the DJ booth, completely incapable of taking their hands off each other: the untrained eye would see this as nth-degree flirting, but as Nick reliably informed me, that’s just what they do. I’m not really a prude, but I’ll let you fill in the details there yourself. Nick himself is deep within the packed dancefloor, and I can catch the odd glimpse of him going at it like he’s come straight out of a 1980s orbital rave: if I didn’t know him better, I’d have said he was off his face right now. He might well be, come to think of it. Either way, he’s very enjoyable to watch, throwing himself around with an insane abandon.

Make no mistake, I want to be out there with them. For all that I dislike this kind of thing, I wish I was able to share in the experience. But I can’t. There’s no way in hell I’d get out of that dancefloor with dignity intact, and I’m really not one for making an idiot of myself. At least, not deliberately.

Notice how I haven’t mentioned Jenny yet? Well, that’s kinda an interesting one. She hates clubbing even more than I do – in the end, Nick spent two hours convincing her to tag along tonight – yet she’d spent most of our first hour here out on the dancefloor. Part of me suspects that she was trying to catch Nick’s eye, but I’m not sure: it’s not as if I’m trying to compete there. I mean, her dancing isn’t the most enthusiastic, but unlike me, she actually looks like she’s had some training in it (which, knowing American kids and their parental-enforced hobbies, is probably the case).

But as the past tense indicates, whatever she was trying to do before, she isn’t now. About ten minutes or so ago, she suddenly stopped dancing and stormed off the floor. When I say “stormed”, I mean it: she looked furious, like someone had called her even worse than the worst insult imaginable. In fact, I’d say she looked ready to commit murder. And I have no idea what for: there was nothing I could see that would cause such a drastic change in tone. Hopefully it wasn’t my fault, though that wouldn’t surprise me.

Being the team leader and all, I suppose I should go find her and see what’s up. On the other hand, even Raven has advised me to avoid her considerable wrath, so maybe it’s best to just leave her to whatever it is she’s doing.

Suddenly remembering that I’m still holding my Coke, I lift up the glass and take a swig of it. I don’t really like the stuff, but as I (kinda) said before, I’m more of a Coke person than an alcohol person. With a good look, I have to admit that this club actually isn’t so bad: an abandoned warehouse on the edge of Downtown, completely bare except for a stage at one end, with a DJ booth and two podiums, and a very large bar at the other, with a few stools arranged either side for those who just want to sit (like me). There’s cyberpunk-ish neon diagrams all along the walls, glowing either pink or blue, with massive spotlights in the ceiling alternating between those colours. In fact, I’d say “cyberpunk” describes this place quite well, and despite the look having been out of fashion since Soto was built a good thirty years ago, I have to admit I kinda like it (though it’d be better without the pink).

And, it must be said, the music’s no bad either. The DJ is alternating between R‘n’B and D‘n’B, both of which have been undergoing something of a revival these last few months. Despite the tunes being played so loud you can’t even hear your own breathing, with bass that threatens to shake my bowels out of my body, my arse off this stool and my brain out of my ears, the only real barrier to my enjoying them is that this is the stuff my parents listen to.

Funny how things come round, isn’t it?

“Having fun sat there?”

I almost find myself on the ceiling. I’d been so lost in my thoughts that I hadn’t noticed Natalie sit down next to me. To make herself heard over the music, she’d had to shout right in my earhole.

“Yeah, loads!” I bellow in return. “You?”

“This place is wicked!” People still say that?

Natalie points the rough direction of the dancefloor: seeing as it starts only about two feet away (oh yes, I forgot to mention that this place is a human sardine tin. Forgive me for that absence), this isn’t hard.

“Why don’t you just get out there?” she yells. “No one’s looking at you! No one’s judging you! No one’s gonna care what you look like! You won’t look stupid! You only look stupid if people think you look stupid, and no one’s gonna think that!”

“Whatever!” Jesus, I sound like Jenny.

“Listen, at least go see Wormtongue! He’s gagging for you! I know you want him as well! If anything’s gonna happen, it’s gonna be tonight! So go get him!”

I fancy Nick, huh? Well, I’m certainly the first to know. Though, as much as he doesn’t fancy me either, the possibility that he does…

But I just keep silent. I can barely even explain what I’m thinking to you, let alone Natalie here. All I know is, people do care. They do watch, do take notes, do pass judgment. And I want to limit the damage as much as I can.

Suddenly, Natalie grabs my arm. She hauls me to my feet with such force that my drink goes flying, the glass smashing against the floor and throwing Coke everywhere. To my surprise, no one else notices. But this is nothing compared to my surprise at Natalie: I know people can change temperaments quickly, but I didn’t think she was one of them.

She starts pulling me into the dancefloor, her grip so iron-hard that I can either follow or get dragged. “Listen Cassandra,” she yells, almost angrily, “you’re going to have fun even if it’s the last thing I-”

Even more suddenly, someone grabs her and pulls away from me. It takes a second for me to figure that my rescuer is Don: he’s an obvious enough figure, and I don’t think anyone else has the strength to make Natalie let go. She gives him one of the most outright furious looks I’ve ever seen, as if only willpower is keeping her from putting her fist through his head. But before I can even process this, she storms off into the crowd.

Don shrugs, seemingly not bothered by her reaction. “She can be so demanding sometimes.”

I think that sums it up best.

To my surprise, Don laughs. “Well, that explains a lot.” he says to himself, only just audible above the music.

“Huh?”

He points over my shoulder. I turn round to see a girl dancing ten feet or so away, wholly absorbed in some random guy: unlike Don and Natalie, their groping looks like it’s designed to lead somewhere. The surprising part about this is that the girl seems to be only thirteen-fourteen – okay, so only a year or so younger than me, but you’d be amazed at what difference a year makes – yet with a dress code more suited for party-goer twice her age (ie, as revealing as possible, whilst still being actual clothing). From what I can see when she turns round, her face looks suspiciously familiar: her clothes are short and pink and her hair is long and blonde, but the resemblance is still uncanny.

“Meet Ashley Emerson.” Don says. “The black sheep in Spark’s black-sheep family. A guy just has to look at her, and she’s screwing him. I mean, I may be a man-whore, but there are some village bikes even I don’t ride.”

Now that does explain a lot.

“Nine kids. How much of a slut do you have to be to have nine kids?”

That’s a very Don comment. And if I knew what he was talking about, I might just agree.

“Huh?”

“Spark’s the eighth of nine kids. Ashley here is the ninth. And believe me, you haven’t seen sibling rivalry until you’ve seen the Emersons.”

See? Didn’t I tell you that explained a lot?

“Their mum could just be a Catholic, of course.”

Yet another reason I feel happy that my parents never got religion: I’ve never had to deal with siblings.

Don laughs at my comment. Which is nice. “I’m going for drink.” he says. “Want one?”

I nod. I need a replacement Coke.

Turning away from Ashley and her scary age-advancement (I’ve never used the word “slut” in my life, but I think it fits here), we push our way through the crowd until we get to the bar. Natalie is a little way off to the left, chatting with another random guy over a cocktail. She’s being her usual touchy-feely self, the guy beaming from ear to ear over how friendly she’s being. The fact that she doesn’t even so much as glance at Don’s arrival gives me the whole story: a rare moment of perception, me-wise.

Slightly off to the right, Jenny’s starting intently at a shot glass held between her fingers. It’s filled with a clear liquid, blatantly not water, and more obviously so when she flicks the spirit down her throat, pulling the characteristic grimace. The one time I tried that, I promptly vomited all over the floor, so I give her credit for merely screaming.

There’s an empty barstool next to her, but before I can sit down, it gets stolen by yet another random guy. He’s younger than the others, no older than twenty, with a suit sharp enough to cut silk, not to mention spiky blonde hair and a cocky grin.

“How’s your evening, miss?” he says to Jenny.

She slowly turns her head to look at him, and though she’s now looking away from me, I can tell her expression has gone harder than steel. This is going to spell trouble.

“My evening?” she says, voice colder than ice, me able to hear every word despite their even volume. “My evening’s been great. The best time of my life. But I don’t suppose you care. I mean, it’s just small talk, really. “Isn’t it cold today?”. “Isn’t the traffic bad?”. “Isn’t this a nice place?”. It doesn’t mean anything. You just want to start a conversation. You don’t know the person, don’t know what they like and what they don’t, so it’s best to start with something more general. Something that, whilst dull and irrelevant, will lead to more interesting topics. For example, and I believe this is a very prevalent example indeed, “will you go to bed with me?”. I don’t come to these kinds of places often, but I know how it goes. You’re at the bar, you meet a guy, you start chatting, you find you like each other, one of you invites the other back to yours, you chat some more, drink a little more…and before you know it, it’s the following morning. Everyone likes to say men only think about one thing, but personally, I understand. Women are just the same, for the most part. I mean, why bother with all that small talk, all that irrelevant crap about your surroundings, your interests, your feelings, when we both know that all we really want is the sex? Mating rituals are just a waste of everyone’s godd*mn time, really.

“So, why don’t you start again, and tell me what’s really going on?”

Though the guy’s face doesn’t change, even me, Miss Unperceptive, can tell that he’s deeply unnerved by this. He was probably blind drunk, but that monologue must’ve done a great deal to sober him up.

He slowly climbs off the stool, vaguely gesturing over his shoulder. “I just need to…I’ll just go and…I’ll see you…” He soon melts back into the crowd.

“Later.” Jenny says to herself. “Yeah, I know.”

Well, bugger me sideways.

I know everyone said to avoid her wrath, but I definitely need to say something here. I am the leader, after all.

I slowly walk up to Jenny. Placing a hand on her shoulder, I bend down so she can hear me.

“What’s the matter?” I know full well what the matter is, but it never hurts to ask.

When Jenny turns to look at me, her expression chills me to my very core. I thought she was angry before, but that’s nothing compared to what she is now. Her fury is almost a life-form in its own right.

She pushes herself off her stool, throwing off my arm. Though I take an instinctive step back, she still gets as close into my face as she can. I can smell the alcohol on her breath, making me nauseous. I don’t know what she’s going to say, I already know this is my biggest screw-up yet.

“You’re the matter, Cassandra! A stupid b*tch sticking her nose in where it isn’t wanted! We were all getting on just fine, getting by, enjoying ourselves! Then you show up, wanting to be one of us! You think you can just waltz in, take over, make all this yours? You’re not a part of us, you never can be! You don’t know us! You’ve got no right to be with us! We don’t need you! There’s no place for you here! You’re a waste of space, Cassandra! You’re not good enough to be our leader! We were doing great before you arrived, and we’ll do even better without you around! So why don’t you f**k off back to what sewer you come from, you scabby b*tch, and just leave us alone!”

The next thing I know, she stretches out her hand, and it feels like my chest has exploded. The pain is intense, beyond any form of words, but lasts no longer than a second. Still the worst second I have ever experienced.

I’m not sure how it arrived, or how long it was there, but eventually I feel a fog lifting from my mind. The world only takes a few seconds to swim back into focus, revealing what looks like the glass panels of the Soto’s roof. Don, sort of to my surprise, is crouched down next to me. From what I can tell, only looking straight up, the club is still packed, but there’s a wide circle around us.

Because I like making a scene.

“What happened?” I ask. The words are surprisingly difficult to say, the breath needed almost trapping in my throat.

“Spark went a bit psycho. She used a bolt of electricity to stop your heart. It was only for a few seconds, but that was still ten minutes ago. I was worried you were in a coma or something.”

“Where…where is she?”

“Wormtongue took her home. I don’t know where Sugar’s got to, but I’ll find her later.” He pauses, evidently catching what I really meant. “Don’t think about getting your own back, Cassie. She’s got a chip the size of Mt Rushmore on her shoulder, and she needs our help to get rid of it. She’s sick, and she needs our pity, not our anger.”

I can feel my energy returning. I slowly sit up, Don gently guiding me. And it’s here that the realisation truly hits me: I’ve just blown it. The Titans, my friends, everyone, they all believed in me, believed I could it, whatever “it” was. Though I didn’t agree, they still believed, and that counted for something. But now I’ve screwed up. I’ve made a mistake, and I’ve ruined everything. Maybe for good.

I’ve blown it.

“Today just keeps getting better and better.”

[Kraven]

Another interesting development, I'd say, but other words escape me at the moment as do the possibilities of describing this chapter well. Yeah, I know that didn't make much sense, but I'm trying. There's nothing wrong with a good ole fashioned "celebration chapter" to commemorate the last one's oustanding success. So, no complaints here. Sorry, your quota from me will go unfulfilled.

It was fun the way everybody interacted with everybody else: it had a certain "real" sense to it, which is something rare in the genre that we write in. I mean, other than the blaring music and pounding lights, there is much sentimentality going around here. Everyone's got problems, and the best thing about partying in an abandoned warehouse is that those problems vocalize themselves after a drink or six. Jenny basically stuck it to Cassie, being careful to italicize a word in every sentence.Everyone likes to say men only think about one thing, but personally, I understand. Women are just the same, for the most part.I'll end with this note. It is a known fact that, no matter how you say it, Men have a stronger sex-drive than Women. Think about it. If Women had the same sex-drive as Men...

We'd all be in a pile right now.:p

-Kraven

[SecretNinja]

Ahaha I rather enjoyed this chapter. We got to see a fun side of everyone...well...most of them. I like Spark, i think shes a cool character...no matter what the outburst.:D
I mean I can see this happening in real life....Jenny's outburst...Cassandra's unwillingness to drink and party due to her not wanting to embarrass herself...and my favorite...Jenny's little speech to the Bar dude...all in goodness.

Ahaha and to Kravens comment about sex. I would have to agree completely...No offense to the males on this board but its true. Though there are some nice guys..not just after the sex, and then there are a few let me say few ladies/women/girls that are after the same thing as those men ;)

-S-N-

[Matt A]

There's nothing wrong with a good ole fashioned "celebration chapter" to commemorate the last one's oustanding success.

We got to see a fun side of everyone...well...most of them.

Actually, what I'd planned was the direct opposite of a celebration...but I get your point. I think. I don't know what my point is, but still...

So, no complaints here. Sorry, your quota from me will go unfulfilled.

Huh?:confused:

It was fun the way everybody interacted with everybody else: it had a certain "real" sense to it, which is something rare in the genre that we write in. I mean, other than the blaring music and pounding lights, there is much sentimentality going around here. Everyone's got problems, and the best thing about partying in an abandoned warehouse is that those problems vocalize themselves after a drink or six. Jenny basically stuck it to Cassie, being careful to italicize a word in every sentence.

I like Spark, i think shes a cool character...no matter what the outburst.images/smilies/biggrin.gif
I mean I can see this happening in real life....Jenny's outburst...Cassandra's unwillingness to drink and party due to her not wanting to embarrass herself...and my favorite...Jenny's little speech to the Bar dude...all in goodness.

Perhaps the biggest reason why I like these STT3 members is that they're all such royal screw-ups. For the first time, I've got characters with proper arcs, with real issues to address and deal with. The next few chapters, and this one in particular, are designed to finally get round to that: despite their early success, these guys have got a long way to go before they can step into the Titans' shoes. I mean, when you take such utterly different people and shove them together, you can pretty much guarantee fireworks.

Jenny's two monologues...well, it's safe to say that they're the reason this chapter exists. I'm not entirely sure where the Soto setting came from, but it's most likely just because of the contrast such a communal place offers to them. We can get into Cassie's introversion a little more, and everyone else's troubles as well: as Kraven said, alcohol helps bring problems to the fore. This is really Jenny's chapter: later chapters will highlight this more, but it's fair to say she has more problems than the rest, maybe even all of them put together. Her monologues were my attempt to show the root of these problems - her inability to deal with people, and reflecting her "sister issues" onto others - and from the looks of things, they hit the stone-cold tone I wanted. Which is cool.:anime:

It is a known fact that, no matter how you say it, Men have a stronger sex-drive than Women. Think about it. If Women had the same sex-drive as Men...

We'd all be in a pile right now.images/smilies/tongue.gif

Ahaha and to Kravens comment about sex. I would have to agree completely...No offense to the males on this board but its true. Though there are some nice guys..not just after the sex, and then there are a few let me say few ladies/women/girls that are after the same thing as those men ;)

I'll just say this right now: we men do have a sex obession. Even guys like me, who are after some measure of a serious relationship, are still gagging for it 24/7. I have no shame in this: it's true, it's how we work, and I see no reason why I should be ashamed. I mean, it feels almost like mysoginism to say women are the same, but as Ninja said, I think that's pretty much true as well (the sex-obsession, not the mysoginism). There's nothing to worry about here, so we should just stop worrying.;)

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

As always I love the approach, if only because hearing it all from Cassandra's point of view makes it that much more interesting.

This scene almost feels like filler, except that it's setting up for the end, where a drunk and raging Jenny "tells her like it is." At least from her stupored end.

And yeah, men are more sex-oriented than women. Doesn't mean women aren't, just not as much. As men are a 24/7 type, women are more likely a 10/6 kind, with the seventh day dedicated to chocolate. :D (okay, the last point I'm being bad with...)

[SecretNinja]

Jenny's two monologues...well, it's safe to say that they're the reason this chapter exists. I'm not entirely sure where the Soto setting came from, but it's most likely just because of the contrast such a communal place offers to them. We can get into Cassie's introversion a little more, and everyone else's troubles as well: as Kraven said, alcohol helps bring problems to the fore. This is really Jenny's chapter: later chapters will highlight this more, but it's fair to say she has more problems than the rest, maybe even all of them put together. Her monologues were my attempt to show the root of these problems - her inability to deal with people, and reflecting her "sister issues" onto others - and from the looks of things, they hit the stone-cold tone I wanted. Which is cool.:anime:


Ohh Im excited. Very excited.


I'll just say this right now: we men do have a sex obession. Even guys like me, who are after some measure of a serious relationship, are still gagging for it 24/7. I have no shame in this: it's true, it's how we work, and I see no reason why I should be ashamed. I mean, it feels almost like mysoginism to say women are the same, but as Ninja said, I think that's pretty much true as well (the sex-obsession, not the mysoginism). There's nothing to worry about here, so we should just stop worrying.;)


I salute you for telling it like it is. I mean most of the guys i know...get all defensive when that topic comes up. So I salute you once again.

Ahahah and theres no worries here...unless its Fanfiction.net...with all the random sex scenes. ;)

-S-N-

[Faethie]

I LUV IT!
Yeahhhh boi!

Ok, Sparks explosion was PERFECT! haha! so proud of you! I remember when we were both worried about her....and well I think I have nothing to worry about. Far's I'm concerned, it works out just fine.

Aww poor Cass. On second thought, scratch that. The story'd be boring without her self hatred and selfconciousness.

11 out of 10. Very cool, dude.

Natalie and Don......I shoulda seen that coming. After all, theyre both horny :p

Wormtongue.....yeah.......dude as weird as i thought. :p

[Matt A]

As always I love the approach, if only because hearing it all from Cassandra's point of view makes it that much more interesting.

Aww poor Cass. On second thought, scratch that. The story'd be boring without her self hatred and selfconciousness.

As I've said before, Cassandra is perhaps the creation I'm most proud of. I think part of that is that she's, to one degree or another, a person we can all relate to: someone who hasn't yet found their place in the world, and sometimes isn't even sure such a thing exists. We all know what it's like to think we're of no use whatsoever, and though reflecting on this is often painful (it sure is for me), there's still a certain comfort in knowing that we aren't alone in having such feelings. And, whilst Cassandra's surrounded by such outlandish, cartoon-like characters - no offence to Faith at all, as their being cartoonish is what makes them so much fun - supporting cast who often rob the spotlight from her, it's always very useful to have this kind of "normal" centre to things. The fact that she's also so well thought of is the icing on the cake.:anime:

This scene almost feels like filler, except that it's setting up for the end, where a drunk and raging Jenny "tells her like it is." At least from her stupored end.

I wouldn't say setting up for the end, not as such, but definitely setting up for later events. I'm a firm believer in the "Harry Potter" school of plotting, where everything used at the end given some form of mention at the beginning...hence why my stories always include so much set-up gumpf.

I LUV IT!
Yeahhhh boi!

Ok, Sparks explosion was PERFECT! haha! so proud of you! I remember when we were both worried about her....and well I think I have nothing to worry about. Far's I'm concerned, it works out just fine.

That's the nicest thing I've heard all day. Then again, considering how my day's gone thus far, that's perhaps not so hard, but still....thankyou. I appreciate your confidence in me.:anime:

As for how things will be working out...as I said, it's nice that you think I can do it, but we still haven't reached that part yet. I'm still worried about it: very excited, and desperate to reach it, but also worried. Mostly because, now I know I can do Spark justice, I don't want to drop that very prickly ball.:sweat:

Ohh Im excited. Very excited.

Thankyou.:anime:

Like I said, if I don't drop the ball - which I don't seem to have done before - then it will be pretty damn special. Then again, there's always a first time, isn't there?:sweat:

Natalie and Don......I shoulda seen that coming. After all, theyre both horny :p

Like the Felix/Newton relationship in Bad Seeds, I wouldn't say they're in love in the strictest sense: they both like each other, they both know it, and they're also both self-assured enough to just use each other as a source of on-tap sex. It's the kind of dynamic that always seems to work out.:p

Wormtongue.....yeah.......dude as weird as i thought. :p

Absolutely. That's his appeal, I think: Cassandra (and, in one way or another, the rest of us) wants to bury her oddities, all the things that make her stand out, but Nick actually goes out and celebrates his differences. He isn't exactly Rambo, but he still has the kind of self-assurance that most of us aspire to.

And yeah, men are more sex-oriented than women. Doesn't mean women aren't, just not as much. As men are a 24/7 type, women are more likely a 10/6 kind, with the seventh day dedicated to chocolate. images/smilies/biggrin.gif (okay, the last point I'm being bad with...)

In my experience, that's about 95% accurate.:p

I salute you for telling it like it is. I mean most of the guys i know...get all defensive when that topic comes up. So I salute you once again.

Ahahah and theres no worries here...unless its Fanfiction.net...with all the random sex scenes. ;)

Like I said, I have absolutely no shame in being a sex-obsessed idiot. I know a lot of teenagers, or at least used to, who get deeply embarassed about it, but I've kinda reached the age where sex no longer becomes a source of anxiety.;)

And, it must be said, I don't spend much time of FF.net. Sounds like an interesting place.:p

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

And now, ladies and germs, I bring you the next chapter. It's about twice as long as I'd intended, and so about twice as rambling and pointless: well, there might be one or two interesting points, but it doesn't feel that way from my end. I'd say more, but I've already given eight hours of my life to this flippin' thing, and, frankly, I can't be bothered.

So let's get to it. Enjoy...


Chapter Eight: Healer Of Sicknesses

I begin to sing of Asclepius, son of Apollo and healer of sicknesses. In the Dotian plain fair Coronis, daughter of King Phlegyas, bore him, a great joy to men, a soother of cruel pangs.

And so hail to you, lord: in my song I make my prayer to thee!-Homeric Hymn to Asclepius
(Translated by H G Evelyn-White)Jump City, as Davian Green once said, is best viewed by night. ‘Course, he then said this is because you can’t see how hideously ugly the place really is, but his point still stands. Downtown Jump is heart-stoppingly beautiful by night, with the lights from a hundred skyscrapers twinkling like a reflection of the starscape above. People often compare city lights to a sea, but for me they’re much more like the stars, far-off and unattainable and yet profoundly enticing, like all your most fanciful childhood dreams. I’ve always been a city person – dangerous places, sure, but the countryside is just too empty for my liking – but there’s just that something about this view. I won’t say I can’t put my finger on it, ‘cause I kinda did, but still…well, I suppose you could say this place just feels like home.

All pretentious twaddle, I know, but there it is. I just needed something to distract me from reality.

After that little, ahem, incident back at Soto, when the energy had returned to my legs, Don paid for my taxi back to the Tower. It was about 1am by this point – we’d obviously been in the club longer than I thought – but the Titans were all still awake, busy mucking around on Ultimate Duel like the forty-year-old teenagers they are. Needless to say, they were a little upset about how my evening had turned out, Starfire unleashing a hug that I’m still feeling now – the others did manage to stop her from making the “Pudding Of Sadness”, and though I don’t know what that is, I get the feeling I should be thankful – and Beast Boy even went as far as calling for Jenny’s expulsion from the group. Whilst their concern was flattering, I’m really not one for that kind of attention, so I managed to quickly make my excuses and go to bed. Robin and Cyborg wanted me to stay in the Infirmary overnight, just to make sure I was completely okay, but again, this sorry incident is best left behind me: Raven stepped in for me on that account, which I will be forever grateful for.

So, back to the here and now. I tossed and turned for ages, but not for love nor money could I get to sleep: when the alarm clock beside me said 03:21, I eventually decided the whole damn exercise was a waste of time. Raven told me that, whenever one of the Titans is in need of solitary time, they’ll often come up to the roof to sit and relax, so I thought I might as well try the same. According to my watch, I’ve been up here just over half an hour, and whilst the view is still as nice as I said before, I can’t really say I’m relaxing any. Then again, there’s no force on this Earth that can make me relax, so I suppose I’m still wasting my time.

It’s amazing how empty the rooftop feels. I’ve only been up here a few times, for playing rounds of volleyball and suchlike, so it’s always felt relatively social. But now, on my own and in the middle of the night, it feels like I’m the only person in existence. The rooftop just seems to stretch out forever, with the lack of structures – only three small outbuildings, one containing the stairs and the others I don’t know what – emphasising the sheer loneliness of this space. It’s almost enough to make me turn back, but as I said, I like the view this offers.

Despite my desire to just forget about the whole thing, I can’t stop thinking about what Jenny said, or rather screamed. It must be said, I’m still pissed at her for giving me that shock – I mean, she could’ve killed me there! – and I’m with Beast Boy in not feeling the need to have her around. Based on what the Titans said, she’s even had these kinds of outbursts before – not with the shocks, but definitely with the shouting – with a very unpleasant habit of dumping her wrath on people completely uninvolved with what caused it. But Raven, ever the voice of reason, agrees with Don: she just has a few problems, both emotional and real-life, and chucking her out isn’t going to help. Which, irritatingly, is true.

And besides, evil-hearted cow though she may be, Jenny Emerson also has a point. I mean, I have only been here for-

Suddenly, the roof door opens behind me. It seems like one of the Titans has decided to check up on me, as they’re known to do to each other. But when I turn round, I’m surprised to see none other than Nick stood in the doorway.

“What are you doing here?” I ask, sounding less friendly than I’d like.

“I just wanted to see if you were alright. Cyborg let me in, said you were probably up here.”

So he wouldn’t speak to me himself? “Listen, it’s four in the morning. Go home and get some sleep.”

“I guess I could say the same to you.” he says with a smile. He takes a brief look at his watch, a cheap Casio number. “And it’s 4:07, actually. Besides, my dad was annoyed that I’d come back so late, and I’d rather deal with that in daylight hours.”

“In that case, come sit down.”

“Aye aye.” Nick closes the door behind him, walking over to the edge of the roof to sit down next to me. (Did I say I was sat down? Well, I am.) Whereas I’m hugging my knees (which isn’t easy in a full-length skirt), he sits cross-legged.

There’s a silence, one that makes me a little uncomfortable. The last thing I need right now is to become Miss Inarticulate.

After a few seconds, Nick cracks a grin. “So…how’s the world of Cassandra Patterson?”

I shrug. “I’m okay. Tired, but okay.”

He turns to look at me, giving a startlingly cold look. Great, now I’ve managed to offend one of my best friends.

“No, you’re not okay.” he says. “It’s written all over your face. Come on, tell me what’s on your mind.”

And that’s when it happens. I feel this jolt in my chest, my lungs rising upwards and forcing a choked sound from my throat. Water starts building up behind my eyes, forcing itself around them and out onto my face.

I start to cry. Not gentle tears, but great big, wracking sobs, crying so hard that it hurts. I’m not even sure why I’m doing it.

Now this is just pathetic.

Nick wraps his arm round my shoulder, and under his gentle guidance, I lean my face into his chest. He whispers words and sounds I can’t make out, his attempt at a soothing voice not stopping me from staining his T-shirt with my tears.

This is very pathetic. I know you’re good at humiliating yourself, Cassandra, but you’re getting ridiculous now.

Stop it, Cassandra. You shouldn’t be this weak, so stop it.

Stop crying. You know how.

Stop crying.

Stop. This. Right. Bloody. Now.

Yes, stop crying. You started, so stop.

Stop bloody crying, you big fat ugly cow!

Through the cacophony of my self-berating, I can still hear Nick’s voice. “I know I can be cruel,” he says with a laugh, “but there’s no need to go that far!”

Despite the joke being not funny, I laugh anyway. It only stops the tears for a moment, but when they start going again, they’re light enough for me to still function. My chest has stopped hurting, at the very least. I turn my head to the side, looking at the view rather than Nick’s T-shirt. The shirt feels wet on my ear, not nice but not uncomfortable.

“Sorry…sorry about that.” I say, my voice still with crying’s reedy quality.

“No, it’s alright. We all need to do it sometimes.” I can’t see it, but I can tell he’s looking down at me. “So, care to tell me what’s on your mind?”

Eh, why not? You’ve embarrassed yourself this much, so you might as well go all the way. I wipe me eyes with my sleeve, taking a few seconds to collect my thoughts.

“It’s just that stuff at the club.” I say. “Jenny’s right: What am I doing here? I mean, I’ve been here all of, what, a week? I’ve only just met you guys, and already everyone’s expecting me to give you all the orders. In exactly what demented part of our brains did we ever think that was going to work?”

Nick takes a deep breath, my head rising and settling with his chest. It’s surprisingly comfortable being here, it must be said. He smells…well, not of anything in particular, but just nice. Something supportive and caring, whatever that would be. I’m not worth it, but I still like that he wants to make the gesture.

“You know, Spark’s as upset as you are.” he says. “She didn’t mean to do what she did. Well, she did it, so I guess there was some desire in there, but I don’t think she wanted to do it, at least in that sense.”

“And that’s supposed to be reassuring?” Where did that come from?

Nick sighs. “That was kinda the theory, yeah. I really don’t see why you’re so worked-up about this. To be honest, young almare, you’ve really got nothing to worry about.”

I frown. “Young what?”

““Almare”. It’s an Elvish word.”

“What does it mean?”

Nick laughs. “Someday, almare, I might just tell you.”

“Well, is it a compliment or an insult?”

“A compliment.”

Which is probably all that matters. I’d like to know what he said, but I get the feeling I won’t get that one out of him. Maybe someday he’ll tell me why as well.

“And what don’t I have to worry about?” I ask, already cringing at the corniness of it. But at least it avoids another silence.

Nick takes a few seconds to answer. “No one’s told this directly to my face, but I can guess why you’ve been made leader. To be honest, can you imagine Sugar or Brick doing it? Or Spark? And I sure as hell don’t want the job.”

“So what are you saying? That I’m the best of a bad bunch?”

Nick laughs. “Only in a positive sense.

“Okay, so there might be no one else, but that doesn’t make you a bad leader. Based on how you fared today…well, yesterday now, I’d say you’re definitely up to the job. Even under all that self-doubt, you’ve still got the necessary grit. And besides, Raven’s still handling the meetings, so you don’t have to deal with that. And the Titans won’t be handing over the reins for a while yet, so we’ve still got plenty of time to iron things out.”

Iron things out…no, I think I’ll keep that thought to myself.

Nick laughs again. “You know, I still can’t quite imagine that. Us lot being bona fide superheroes. Us.”

“Yeah, it’s a wonderful thought.” I say with maximum sarcasm.

“Oh, humbug. And I’ve already done that topic.”

I nod, not able to think of a decent reply. We lapse back into silence, but a relatively comfortable one this time. Now that crying fit is behind me, I’m feeling much better.

It might surprise you, me and Nick being so friendly. I mean, this is all of, what, the fifth time we’ve ever met? But there’s an answer to this.

Truth be told, we know each other a little better than I’ve been letting on. Two days after my first STT session, which feels like forever ago now, Nick swung by the Tower to invite me out for a coffee. He wanted to see how I was settling in, both as a Jump City resident and an STT member, and I just wanted someone non-Titan to talk to. We went to this little café in Downtown, just off Lincoln Park, where we just sat and talked about stuff. It turns out we have a shared love of Doctor Who (the 2005-2021 work, mostly), which might seem a little odd with him also being a big-time Lord Of The Rings fanatic, but Nick’s just an odd guy all over. Which, in a way, is what makes him so cool: unlike me, he actually celebrates his difference. In the end, we were sat in this café nearly all day, the only real downside to the experience being me having a vision of an old man getting hit by a bus. But Nick evidently didn’t find this a problem, as we then arranged another drink for a few days later: the day before my first training session with Robin, as it happens. And there were no visions to spoil that one, thank Christ.

Yes, I apologise for not mentioning that before. I mean, with me being the narrator and all, I really shouldn’t have kept that from you, but I did anyway. I suppose I just didn’t want to discuss it. Sorry.

To my surprise, I notice that Nick’s just started singing. He actually has quite a good voice for it, very soft and gentle.Here comes the sun, do do do do.
Here comes the sun, and I say,
It’s alright.

Little darling,
It’s been a long cold lonely winter.
Little darling,
It feels like years since it’s been here.

Here comes the sun, do do do do.
Here comes the sun, and I say,
It’s alright.

Little darling,
The smiles returning to the faces.
Little darling,
It seems like years since it's been here.It’s a very weird sensation. Time has obviously caught up with us, as I can just about sense the very first rays of sun behind us. Nick’s gentle voice, the charming lyrics, the sheer aptness of it, I just find myself completely absorbed in his simple action. It’s very hard to describe, thinking absolutely nothing, but that’s what I do. I think nothing, just concentrate on the moment. For once, life is good.

After a little while, I’m sure much longer than the four verses I gave you, I notice something. Nick’s left arm, the one around my shoulder, has changed. It seems to have become a wing of some sort, a swan’s I think, a mass of soft white feathers. It’s very warm and comfortable, like being wrapped in a really thick pillow. That’s really the only way to describe it: just the nicest thing in the world. I can’t help but smile.

Nick suddenly stops singing, as if he’s only just noticed his wing. “Whoops. Didn’t mean to do that.”

“No, it’s nice. I like it.”

Nick laughs, but doesn’t say anything.

“What was that song?” I ask after a little while.

“You liked it?” I nod. “It was “Here Comes The Sun”, by The Beatles.”

I can’t help but raise an eyebrow. “Even my parents don’t listen to that sort of stuff.”

“I’m an old fogy at heart. What can I say?”

Nothing, as it happens. But this time, the silence doesn’t bother me. I’m comfortable here, wrapped in his wing.

It’s another few seconds before Nick breaks the silence. “Don’t you miss your parents? I mean, you’re a long way from home.”

I don’t answer right away, mostly because I haven’t really thought about this yet. “To be honest, I don’t. I left them a note before I left, told them where I went and why. I think they’ll understand. I don’t think they had much use for me, anyway.”

“You’re their daughter, Cassie.” Nick says, a hint of reproach in his voice. “They don’t need to have a use for you. You’re not an employee. You know they’ll be worried sick about you, for one thing.”

“I suppose.”

Truth be told, when it comes to my parents, I can take or leave them. I’m an only child, so I’ve never had to fight for their affections, or at least only over their work. As I explain to Nick on our second café visit, they have quite an odd method of making a living: buying several thousand plant seeds, growing them all into flowers and selling off the individual plants on internet auction sites. A packet of two-three hundred seeds will cost about £5, and on average, about half those seeds will become fully-grown flowers, each flower going for about £5 itself. Buy only half a dozen packets a month, and you’re still looking at a £50,000 annual profit. And this is all just within your own back garden.

Remember when I said I know a lot about gardening? Well, that’s why. And that’s also why I’m so ambivalent towards my parents: they don’t even have to leave the house to earn their money, and they still spend all their time talking about work. Part of the reason why I left was so I never had to hear the phrase “can you water the greenhouse, dear?” ever in my life again.

Suddenly, an odd thought occurs to me. “Well, when they turn on the TV to find out I’ve become one of the next Titans, I’m sure they’ll be much happier for me.”

Nick snorts. “Lucky you. I swear, the last fifty years have passed my whole damn family by. Even my two-year-old little brother, who can barely even speak, thinks superpowers are a cause to vomit. They all think it’s this big problem, something they need to blame someone for. Usually, they blame me, or each other.”

Now that’s surprising. Way back in the 1980s, when people first started showing the kinds of abilities only seen in comic books, there was a great deal of panic. Was this is a disease? What would happen to these people? How would they treat us? But, in the end, people realised that having real-life superheroes hanging around was a good thing: we’ve certainly come to appreciate the value of having someone single-handedly stop a volcano eruption. ‘Course, as Nick said, there are still a few who can’t deal with it, but they’re becoming even fewer and further between these days. And considering the kind of guy Nick is, I certainly wouldn’t expect his own family to be on that list.

Suddenly, I realise that Nick’s arm has finally become a real human arm again. And the sun’s come up far enough for this to actually be called sunrise.

I slowly force myself away from Nick’s side. “Sorry to be a pain, but I need some sleep. And so do you, I imagine.”

“Yeah, I s’pose.” He nods, pulling his arm off me and back to his side.

Now sat apart, we turn to look at each other. This time, he looks like the glum one.

And then the strangest thing happens. Without any word, any single between us, we both lean forward, and we kiss. Nothing extravagant, nothing that you’d label “making out” (I really hate that phrase!), just a kiss. Well, it isn’t just a kiss, because I don’t think there’s any such thing as just a kiss: no matter what measure you use, this is still the best feeling I’ve ever had. A feeling where, as usual, words desert me, but this time I don’t mind. Which is odd, because though I’m feeling something, I’m not feeling anything. I’m not feeling, physically feeling, that there’s even a kiss at all.

Wait a minute…

Yup. Barely even a few seconds after it starts, there’s that distinct “snapping” feeling of me getting shunted back to reality. Me and Nick are just sat side-by-side, looking out over Jump City. Our meeting happened, but that kiss was only in my head.

This is really, really odd. Too odd.

I quickly stand up, so quickly that Nick looks at me in puzzlement.

“Are you alright?” he asks.

“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s just that, if I don’t get moving now, I never will. And I really need some sleep.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” Suddenly, Nick lets off a yawn that’s nearly bigger than his head, one that lasts for a good ten seconds. “I definitely know what you mean. I’m going to stay here for a bit, if that’s alright, but you can go if you want.”

“Yeah, sure. Thanks for stopping by, anyway. I appreciate it.”

Nick smiles. “Hey, you’re a friend. It’s the least I could do.”

I smile and walk off, going through the roof door and down the stairs. As I walk, I can’t help but think. I know daydreams can be convincing, but that kiss was no mere daydream. And I don’t think it was a vision either, because my visions never involve me, and always have some form of bodycount. Then again, there’s nothing else I can really categorise it as, so I suppose it has to be a vision. Except, seeing as a vision involving me is undoubtedly about me, this also means that, at some point, I’ll be kissing Nick for real. He’s a really nice guy, and a great friend, but I’m not in love with him.

Am I?

[Pun-3x]

Cool.

I love the way Cassandra beats herself up over crying. Well, I love the way she describes it the whole time. But it has that realistic feeling of 'you can't help it sometimes' that goes well.

And the "vision." If that's what it is. I already start thinking up different way in which that could apply. Knowing you, this kind if vision doesn't feel like just some first kiss in the near-future. There's going to be something to it. Say, just an example off the top of my head, a forboding good-bye kiss. Not to say that would be it, but some scenario beyond casual. ;)

Well, now. Time to see where this goes from here.

[SecretNinja]

Aww, cute. The almare thing was cute too, its not that ummm shall i say.....romantic? lol but i mean lesser then romantic. It was still cute though.

Thats all i have to say...

-S-N-

[Matt A]

I love the way Cassandra beats herself up over crying. Well, I love the way she describes it the whole time. But it has that realistic feeling of 'you can't help it sometimes' that goes well.

That moment, I have to say, is something I'm very proud of. Out of everything thus far, I think it's perhaps the most indicative of Cassie's true personality: a desperation to not be seen as useless and "weak". I wanted her self-berating to have an intensity to it, to be born out of her humiliation and anger and fear, the sheer inevitability of it (as you said, sometimes you can't help but let this stuff out) to be emblematic of what she most hates herself for. There's nothing "wrong" with it - in fact, one of the bravest things you can do is admit you're scared - but the important thing is that Cassandra believes otherwise.

And, of course, that this actually came across. Hell, even I could see it.;):anime:

And the "vision." If that's what it is. I already start thinking up different way in which that could apply. Knowing you, this kind if vision doesn't feel like just some first kiss in the near-future. There's going to be something to it. Say, just an example off the top of my head, a forboding good-bye kiss. Not to say that would be it, but some scenario beyond casual. ;)

Unlike the monologue above, my thoughts on this matter can be summarised in just one word:

Bingo.:evil:

Aww, cute. The almare thing was cute too, its not that ummm shall i say.....romantic? lol but i mean lesser then romantic. It was still cute though.

My advice here is to go find out what it means. It isn't romantic, or at least in the most literal sense, but it still tells you a lot about Nick's state of mind.;)

-Matt A-

[Faethie]

Interesting!
Wow, Cass crying on Nick. so touching. not. considering I named Wormtongue after a friend of mine....seeing as we aint friends no more.....yeah. :shrug: im not so fond of him. :sweat: excuse my grammer, its horrible, but i had health for like 80 min today and my teach is like the ghettoest man on earth...poor me.
On the flip side I'm glad Cass finally let out to someone.:)

The kiss. Heehee. You're evil. And i'm glad to have an accurate guess at wats going on!!!! Sweeeeet.

almare, heh? nice vocabulary. i did know it...cuz my friend went through an elvish phase and well he used that word for something else but oh well... thats cute though. :anime: despite the....not romantic un-Cassie-ish meaning heh.

[SecretNinja]

I knew what almare meant...means....but i still think its cute that hes called her elvish names...Aha.
Lets save this one for the Ghost busters!? ( i dont know where that came from)

Shutting up now :)

-S-N-

[Matt A]

Wow, Cass crying on Nick. so touching. not. considering I named Wormtongue after a friend of mine....seeing as we aint friends no more.....yeah. :shrug: im not so fond of him. :sweat:

Ahh, God bless unwanted subtext.:p

You'll have to tell me about that sometime. Well, you don't have to, but I'm jusy feeling nosy.;)

On the flip side I'm glad Cass finally let out to someone.:)

Well, it needed done. You can't bottle stuff up forever...and I sure as hell don't have the right to talk about that, but never mind.

The kiss. Heehee. You're evil. And i'm glad to have an accurate guess at wats going on!!!! Sweeeeet.

Yes, I am evil. But you guys know that one already.:p

But, truth be told, that kiss was just the latest of my many McGuffins (to abuse the term horribly). It gave Cassie a chance for another vision before this story starts kicking up a gear - when it does, you'll understand why this is important - and it made sure that her and Nick's relationship actually has something to aim for. Simple, really.

And you know what's going on? I know I gave you a plot run-down, but I don't remember mentioning that bit.:confused:

almare, heh? nice vocabulary. i did know it...cuz my friend went through an elvish phase and well he used that word for something else but oh well... thats cute though. :anime: despite the....not romantic un-Cassie-ish meaning heh.

I knew what almare meant...means....but i still think its cute that hes called her elvish names...Aha.

To completely contradict what I said before, I think it is actually quite romantic. I mean, it tells you a lot about what Nick considers Cassie to be, and the fact that it's something he isn't brave enough to say outright...well, in the way someone like Nick would view romance, that is romantic. More or less, anyway.

Lets save this one for the Ghost busters!? ( i dont know where that came from)

Believe me, I have even less of a clue.:p

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

Oh, Matt, you fiesty devil, I knew that this would go soap-opera-ish sooner or later! Do I love him? Do I not? As a guy, these are questions that make me want to barf at the whole situation, but in this particular case, I was almost moved to make an "aww" sound. You know what that means, don't you? It means that we've grown to sympathize and like Cassie enough to root for her when it comes to pseudo-kissing boys. In the words of Tiara O'Brianna, you go girl.:p

Needless to say, I thought this chapter was quite different from the others. We finally get a hint at Cassie's parents, although in the Teen Titans' diegesis, I thought that such matters were ultimately moot: no one really cared about the people that the heroes left behind when they joined a band of other heroes. (By the way, if some of you are puzzled by the term "diegesis," it means "universe.")

Concerning Jenny, I was completely disappointed that the Titans didn't kick her ass out on the street for such an outburst. One, I thought that would've made a great plot development, and Jenny could thus return for some revenge against the little British girl we all know and love. Two, it would show that being a member of STT requires some form of self-control, but this point can be debated and isn't one of the best. I prefer the former, actually. Revenge makes a killer story.:D

So, overall, the chapter was pretty darn enjoyable!:anime:

-Kraven

[Death58]

Almare? Wow, I am certainly out of the loop. . .especially considering that I have narry a clue what exactly that could mean or where to look for it at. Well, I mean other than a little clue that it could be from Lord of the Rings, which in that case means I'm really out of the loop. I have yet to read and/or read anything Lord of the Rings.

Wait. . .that was just a bit forceful starting out, considering I haven't been to the boards in about a month, or commented on you fic for that long. I'm a bit angry at myself for that. Oh well, I guess.

Anyways, those past two chapters were really good. Once again, even though you try to contradict me a lot of the time, your characterization is really damn good. I'm not just saying that, it's really, really good. I like these people. Especially Spark, which I guess isn't something your surprised about. I always have a cache of crazy girls spinning around in the depths of my imagination. . .wait. . .that sounded wrong. Um-You know what I mean.:sweat: I can't believe Spark when so far as to shock Cassandra. At that moment, there was a pause of me going in my head, "What the hell?" It was really a good moment actually. . .and the descripription of Cassandra waking up was really, really close to the real thing of passing out. How I'm an expert on it is of no use at the moment, but let me just say that you hit it spot on.

As for the other chapter I read, wow. That was quite the romantic moment between Nick and Cassandra. Even though nothing happened, you had it set up really well to at the very least allude to something happening in the future. . .in the literal and not so literal sense. The wing around Cassandra was a nice touch. I also like to hear more about Cassie's past, which you really seemed to fill us in on this chapter. Now. . .I'm interested in the pasts of the other characters! I'm sure you'll deal with that in some sort of way, and even if you don't, this story is still grade A material.

Now. . .even though this is really hypocritical of me, please continue soon.

[Matt A]

Once again, even though you try to contradict me a lot of the time, your characterization is really damn good. I'm not just saying that, it's really, really good. I like these people.

Just this once, I won't bother to refute that. I'm very grateful for the sentiment.:anime:

Especially Spark, which I guess isn't something your surprised about. I always have a cache of crazy girls spinning around in the depths of my imagination. . .wait. . .that sounded wrong. Um-You know what I mean.:sweat:

Yes, I do. Hell, you're the dude behind the Happy Endings trilogy.:p

I can't believe Spark when so far as to shock Cassandra. At that moment, there was a pause of me going in my head, "What the hell?" It was really a good moment actually. . .

Again, that was pretty much my intention: not only to show how unbalanced Jenny is, but also how Cassie is now part of that problem. It's definitely one of those points where things aren't as you expected. And if I can surprise you, then all is good.;) :anime:

and the descripription of Cassandra waking up was really, really close to the real thing of passing out. How I'm an expert on it is of no use at the moment, but let me just say that you hit it spot on.

Funnily enough, I know what it's like myself. In my case, it was eating a bowl of mixed-meat tikka massala the size of my head: delicious, but definitely too much.

Oh, Matt, you fiesty devil, I knew that this would go soap-opera-ish sooner or later! Do I love him? Do I not? As a guy, these are questions that make me want to barf at the whole situation, but in this particular case, I was almost moved to make an "aww" sound. You know what that means, don't you? It means that we've grown to sympathize and like Cassie enough to root for her when it comes to pseudo-kissing boys. In the words of Tiara O'Brianna, you go girl.:p

As a guy myself, such soap-opera histronics also make me want to vomit.:p But that's not what Cassie's question was about: she wasn't asking "is Nick the right guy for me?", she was asking "do I even understand what love means?". It might just be me having a sentimental moment, but I find that kinda sweet. As you said, this is a character who is genuinely deserving of happiness...and I'm glad I you can see that rather than histronics.:anime:

That was quite the romantic moment between Nick and Cassandra. Even though nothing happened, you had it set up really well to at the very least allude to something happening in the future. . .in the literal and not so literal sense.

Which was kinda the idea. The central "thing" with their relationship is that it's blindingly obvious they'll get together at some point, and they're the only people who can't see it. Seeing as subtlety is not my strong point when it comes to writing romances, that suits me completely.;)

(Yes, I know that has nothing to do with what you said. These things happen.)

We finally get a hint at Cassie's parents, although in the Teen Titans' diegesis, I thought that such matters were ultimately moot: no one really cared about the people that the heroes left behind when they joined a band of other heroes.

I also like to hear more about Cassie's past, which you really seemed to fill us in on this chapter. Now. . .I'm interested in the pasts of the other characters!

In a sense, I think you're both on the money. These last two chapters, and the next two-three, are all designed to give you a more detailed guide to the STT3 members. For the most part, I'm more concerned with explaining their personalities and quirks/foibles, but for such explanations to make any sense, it's necessary to give a few details on the events that helped shape them. 'Course, as Kraven said, Teen Titans managed to avoid this concern, but they had five seasons to play with: I, on the other hand, have one story, and one that will require a firm understanding of the main cast before it goes much further. So, whilst their backstories are ultimately irrelevant, they're also a handy short-cut to outlining who they really are. Brilliant.:anime:

Oh yes, and the thing about Cassie's parents was loosely based on my own family. My parents are both keen gardeners, and with the amount of plants they grow, I once suggested to them that they could sell enough on eBay to make a tidy living. I get the feeling that, one of these days, they might just echo Cassie's family and take my plan seriously.

(Note to Kraven: if you feel you have to explain a word, don't bother using it. You just come off as patronising.;))

Concerning Jenny, I was completely disappointed that the Titans didn't kick her ass out on the street for such an outburst. One, I thought that would've made a great plot development, and Jenny could thus return for some revenge against the little British girl we all know and love. Two, it would show that being a member of STT requires some form of self-control, but this point can be debated and isn't one of the best. I prefer the former, actually. Revenge makes a killer story.:D

Yes, it does. But applying that here is a grave misunderstanding of Jenny's character...which is partly intentional at this stage, so I can't fault you there. As with most things I write, my decision to travel the morally inconsistent path (for Teen Titans, at least) will make sense in time.;)

Almare? Wow, I am certainly out of the loop. . .especially considering that I have narry a clue what exactly that could mean or where to look for it at. Well, I mean other than a little clue that it could be from Lord of the Rings, which in that case means I'm really out of the loop. I have yet to read and/or read anything Lord of the Rings.

Don't worry, I wasn't expecting you to understand it: I had to look that term up myself. And yes, it's from Lord Of The Rings (don't have a clue where, but never mind), but I'm not much of a follower of that either. Nick, on the other hand, is.;)

In case you're wondering what it means, go over to Google and type in "Elvish-English dictionaries". I'm sure you'll find something useful.;)

The wing around Cassandra was a nice touch.

Actually, I thought so too. It just seemed like something Nick would do, both with his gentle nature and his shape-shifting powers. Plus it was cute.:anime:

Wait. . .that was just a bit forceful starting out, considering I haven't been to the boards in about a month, or commented on you fic for that long. I'm a bit angry at myself for that. Oh well, I guess.

Eh, I can't blame you. We all get busy from time to time.:sad:

Now. . .even though this is really hypocritical of me, please continue soon.

Umm...I will do my best on that front. I'll attempt to write the next cha[ter over the weekend, but based on how the last few weeks have gone, don't place any bets.:sweat:

-Matt A-

[Kraven]

(Note to Kraven: if you feel you have to explain a word, don't bother using it. You just come off as patronising.;))Dude, I knew that you understood the word; it was just there because I have no doubt that other people are reading my post besides you, and they might not understand it.;) However, from now on, I won't go explaining words, and the rest of you will just have to suffer.:evil: But applying that here is a grave misunderstanding of Jenny's character...which is partly intentional at this stage, so I can't fault you there.I have no idea what you just said.:confused: My apologies.:confused: :confused: :confused:

-Kraven

[Death58]

Don't worry, I wasn't expecting you to understand it: I had to look that term up myself. And yes, it's from Lord Of The Rings (don't have a clue where, but never mind), but I'm not much of a follower of that either. Nick, on the other hand, is.;)

In case you're wondering what it means, go over to Google and type in "Elvish-English dictionaries". I'm sure you'll find something useful.;)Yup. It took mere moments to actually find the meaning after using Google. That's very cool of you to use a term like that. . .and if it sounds like I'm talking like this so I don't spoil it for other people, I am. After all, if they want to know, they can look up the meaning themselves.;)

[DeathscytheVII]

Well that was uncalled for, i guess Alcohol does loosen the tongue more than a bit eh ;). Still, Spark shouldn't have done that. Especially if the reason is that she can't take the change in management...perhaps there's something deeper than just her being in charge of the team...i dunno, that outburst wasn't just proportionate, perhaps there is something else bothering her! (Lol i might be wrong)

Of course, Matt, that was still a great shocking moment of anger, who would have expected a member of the STT to use their powers no less in a drunken outburst after defeating a that monster together.

And i was very touched by the scene with Nick and Cassie, you really felt the connection there going on between the two. (whether its love or not, there was still one.) And a great description of what it must feel like for her to open up completely to him, the reader gets a real sense of her fears, her uncertainties and a sense of vulnerability.

Well, thats all i can think of for now, as always with your stories, i'm still wondering who the main villain of this series will be end up being...i'm sure itll be a great one.

(hehe, since this is a DC universe, perhaps a cameo by the mad Maxie zeus? :D)

[Matt A]

Dude, I knew that you understood the word; it was just there because I have no doubt that other people are reading my post besides you, and they might not understand it.;) However, from now on, I won't go explaining words, and the rest of you will just have to suffer.:evil:

That wasn't my point. Using words no one else understands makes you look smug and pretentious, not intelligent.;)

I have no idea what you just said.images/smilies/confused.gif My apologies.images/smilies/confused.gif images/smilies/confused.gif images/smilies/confused.gif

Don't worry. All will get explained in time.

Yup. It took mere moments to actually find the meaning after using Google. That's very cool of you to use a term like that. . .and if it sounds like I'm talking like this so I don't spoil it for other people, I am. After all, if they want to know, they can look up the meaning themselves.;)

Exactly. For the most part, it just confirms what you'll have reason to suspect already...plus I intend to explain it later on in the story anyway.

Well that was uncalled for, i guess Alcohol does loosen the tongue more than a bit eh ;).

Yup. I know this from experience.:sweat:

Still, Spark shouldn't have done that. Especially if the reason is that she can't take the change in management...perhaps there's something deeper than just her being in charge of the team...i dunno, that outburst wasn't just proportionate, perhaps there is something else bothering her! (Lol i might be wrong)

Yes, it does run deeper. As Don said, she has a number of chips on her shoulder: I've mentioned the two big ones already (Cassie's arrival, and her little sister Ashley), and it shouldn't be hard to figure out the uber-chip behind them. Either way, expect further probing into Jenny's dark and twisted brain.

Of course, Matt, that was still a great shocking moment of anger, who would have expected a member of the STT to use their powers no less in a drunken outburst after defeating a that monster together.

Not Cassie, obviously.:p I'd discuss this further, but...well, the story is going to do that enough times.;)

And i was very touched by the scene with Nick and Cassie, you really felt the connection there going on between the two. (whether its love or not, there was still one.) And a great description of what it must feel like for her to open up completely to him, the reader gets a real sense of her fears, her uncertainties and a sense of vulnerability.

Which, I'd say, completely sums up what I'm trying to achieve with Cassie: to show you the raging insecurities that drive her. That chapter, if not the story as a whole, depended on me getting across all the things you pointed out, and preferably with a little subtlety...so I thank you for letting me know it worked.:anime:

Well, thats all i can think of for now, as always with your stories, i'm still wondering who the main villain of this series will be end up being...i'm sure itll be a great one.

(hehe, since this is a DC universe, perhaps a cameo by the mad Maxie zeus? images/smilies/biggrin.gif)

I wish I'd thought of that, but no. We're going to be meeting the Big Bad in a few chapters' time: at the risk of giving too much away, we've actually already met them.;)

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

And now, after one of the long waits that seem to be typical for me just lately, is the next chapter. This one will probably seem long and pointless - and, to a certain extent, it is - but as with most things I write, the reason for its inclusion will become (relatively) obvious in time. As it stands right now, the beginning is okay, the end is pretty cool, and the middle...well, it isn't bad, but I know full well I could've done it better. Then again, helping each other improve is 9/10ths of why we're here.

But that's enough rambling. It's taken me about twelve hours to write this thing, and now the best plan is to just show it to you. Enjoy...


Chapter Nine: But For A Bad Neighbour

Call your friend to a feast; but leave your enemy alone; and especially call him who lives near you: for if any mischief happen in the place, neighbours come ungirt, but kinsmen stay to gird themselves. A bad neighbour is as great a plague as a good one is a great blessing; he who enjoys a good neighbour has a precious possession. Not even an ox would die but for a bad neighbour. Take fair measure from your neighbour and pay him back fairly with the same measure, or better, if you can; so that if you are in need afterwards, you may find him sure.-Hesiod, “Works And Days”
(Translated by H G Evelyn-White)These days, it’s commonly accepted social theory that men and women want different things from their cars: guys like big engines, flashy gadgets and sleek bodywork, whereas girls are just after something that’s clean and easy to maintain. Of course, whilst there are exceptions to every rule, it certainly explains why, when Don eulogises with pride on his 1970 Dodge Challenger RT’s insanely huge engine, with its gazillion horsepowers and multiple Vs…well, all I can remember is the name of the car. Perhaps surprisingly, it’s also very clean, or at least without the usual tides of empty food packets that guys’ cars always have.

Oh yes, and it also has the registration “OA-5599”. If you know your 1970’s counterculture cult movies (like my granddad, and so, by his enthusiasm, me) then this tells you a great deal. If you don’t, which is perfectly understandable, then the following will enlighten you:

Actually, no. I’ll explain all that in a bit. There’s something a little more important to go over.

It’s now three weeks since that day, when I both helped beat a hundred-foot automaton and got utterly humiliated in front of all my friends. Though my life hasn’t ever exactly known peace or sanity, especially not recently, things have definitely calmed down after that manic first week. I’m now more or less settled into Titanic life, sharing in their daily routine of training, volleyball, Gamestation and general time-wasting: I’m getting to be pretty good at all four now, though my volleyball skills are still lacking and I’m nowhere near Robin’s league at martial arts. My STT meetings are also a bit more normal, with me finally doing the group-therapy stuff that I’ve actually come all this way to do: in my case, lots and lots and lots of “guided meditation” with Raven, to see if I can either provoke a vision or study a pre-existing one, in the hope of figuring out where these flippin’ things come from and how they can be controlled. So far, I’ve achieved a grand total of jack-all, but to be completely fair, I’ve also only been doing it for three sessions.

“I guess you’ve heard of “The All-American Hero”.” Don says. “Well, to me, Kowalski is the embodiment of that. He’s what the American Dream is all about: sticking it to The Man, going out into the big wide world and living life your own way. No rules, no restrictions, just you and those wide open spaces. Okay, so he completely bottoms out, but he does it with style.”

There’s a bit more recapping I need to do, but I’ll save that. As important as the recap is, I imagine you want to know what all this talk of Dodge Challengers and All-American Heroes is about. Or not. It’s up to you. But I’ve started, so I’ll finish.

Natalie’s parents have gone on a week-long business trip to Singapore, and with their huge Engelmarx villa now empty, she’s decided to throw “the house party to end all house parties” (her words exactly). And us STT guys, though perhaps as far from the Engelmarx model as you can possibly get, have been invited: it’s my first ever official invite, on gilded paper and everything, which is pretty cool, but as you’ve already seen, me and socialising don’t really mix. Still, Natalie’s a friend, so I’m going. With Engelmarx being about twenty miles up the coast from Jump City, and way too upmarket to have any form of public transport, Don and his 1970 Dodge Challenger RT volunteered to give me a lift.

Right about now, we’re taking the coast road: apparently, Highway 25 will get us there in half the time, but Don wanted the scenic route. And I don’t mind much, with the night-time views over the Pacific ocean, huge waves crashing into the rocks far below us, being nothing short of spectacular. Once again countering his bad-boy image, Don is driving relatively sedately: whether out of concern for my safety, or just a lack of desire to bomb round narrow, twisting cliffside roads in the middle of the night, I’m not sure. I don’t suppose it matters which.

Don turns to look at me. “That seem right to you?”

I shrug. “I don’t know. I’ve never seen it.”

That’s a downright lie. My granddad, as I already hinted, once forced me to watch Vanishing Point. It was okay, but I’ve seen modern-day-lifestyle-dissatisfaction done much better: Walthamstow, for example. On the other hand, I can understand why Don likes it, not to mention why he thinks of Kowalski as a Hero. Personally, I just thought Kowalski was a nihilistic headcase.

But I won’t spoil the moment by saying any of the above. It’s best to just keep things simple.

Now facing the road, Don goes goggle-eyed. “You’ve never seen it?!”

“My granddad was a big fan, so I’ve heard of it,” as somebody or other once said, the best lies always have some basis in truth, “but no, I’ve never seen it.”

“You’ve got to see it, Cassie. I mean, it’s the best movie ever. It’s just…it’s just awesome! I tell ya, if you want to know how America really works, you need to see that film. All that stuff I said about Kowalski, with him being an All-American Hero…well, I think that’s how everyone wants to be, even if they don’t know it. Just being free.”

I laugh to myself. “I can just imagine that. You as a little kid, a poster of this car on your bedroom wall, daydreaming in school about burning across open roads, sticking It to The Man. Yup, that sounds just like you.”

Oddly, that comment is greeted with utter silence. Whether Don didn’t hear me (well, I’m a notorious mumbler), or he doesn’t want to respond, I don’t know. I could do without it being the latter. The roar of a titanic muscle car crossing twisted cliffside roads has never sounded so empty.

“I don’t think that matters.” he eventually says. His voice is ice cold, with a slight faraway quality. I look across at my driver, who seems to be completely lost in thought, driving the car like an automaton.

Great. Now I have offended the guy. You go, Cassandra.

Neither of us says anything for a few moments. I don’t know about Don, but I just don’t want to put my foot in it any more than I already have. I sit quietly and look out the window: with me on the right-hand side (such a hard thing to get used to!), all I can see is the damn cliff, but it’s a good way to clear my mind.

“Sorry.” I say after a little while. “I didn’t mean to-”

“I know you didn’t.” Don butts in, still not sounding all-there. “But there are some things that are just left to history.”

We both lapse back into silence. I can feel that odd mix of depression, anger and apprehension, the decidedly unique feeling you get after someone’s just given you a bollocking. What with the upcoming “party to end all parties”, I’m already feeling bad enough about tonight, so this isn’t exactly the best move I’ve ever made. Still, there’s no sense in not pursuing your talents.

I think we need a more cheerful topic right about now. One good thing about the STT sessions (though they don’t exactly have a downside) is that I’ve been spending more time with my new friends/colleagues. Inside of sessions, with them having been here long enough to have fairly reasonable control of their powers, they spend most of their time learning various combat skills: when I get to join in in-between bouts of meditation, it’s a very enjoyable little bonding exercise. Though it’s still unannounced officially, we’ve got about a year before The Titans retire, which should be enough time to be ready. Outside of sessions, we’re now in the middle of summer holidays, so we use the time to see at least one other member every few days. Me and Jenny aren’t talking to each other yet – she’s still sore over the very public bollocking Raven gave her, and I’m still sore over her needing one in the first place – but I’m getting to see quite a bit of the others: Nick in particular is the closest I’ve ever managed to get to having a best friend. For now, I’m trying not to worry about the “kiss” and what it means, instead just focusing on being as friendly as I can. Which includes going to this party.

After all, I’ve got a lot of responsibility.

Suddenly, Don taps me on the shoulder. It feels like I jump right out of my seat.

“Your timing is impeccable, Cassie.” he says.

He gestures towards my wingmirror. I turn from the window, with the cliffside view that I wasn’t really looking at anyway, and take a look. In the odd moments when a corner doesn’t obscure the view, I can see a car behind us, a good five-hundred feet away. Its headlights make picking out the detail difficult, but it seems to an SUV of some kind.

I look over at Don. “Who are they?”

“Old friends.” he says, an unnerving grit in his voice suggesting they aren’t. “This is going to be trouble.”

Just after taking a gentle left-hand corner, he pulls on the handbrake and brings the car to a stop, one so sudden I nearly batter my head on the dashboard. The car swerves a little, pointing about 45-ish° to the left, with me on the opposite side of the approaching SUV. With the engine switched off, the sudden silence is almost oppressive.

“Whatever happens next,” Don says, “don’t get out of the car. You’re safest in here.”

Before I can respond, he gets out of the car, slamming the door closed behind him. The SUV pulls up about thirty feet from me, pointing slightly to the right. These two cars have now completely blocked off the road, making the tarmac between them feel like a piece of No Man’s Land, only half-lit by our headlights. I twist round in my seat so that I can see, making sure the headrest is keeping me out of sight: whatever’s going on here, I don’t need to become a part of it.

Four men get out of the SUV, a black Hummer, and walk a few paces into No Man’s Land. They’re black, about Don’s age, wearing T-shirt, trouser and trainer combos in variations of red and white. With their heavy gold jewellery, enough between them to fund a small country, they look like the kind of Blingsters that Don doesn’t. Though society has learnt to not discriminate against the Blingster look – after all, unlike most fashions, it’s remained in-fashion for a good fifty years – these guys still look mighty intimidating. Though they could be here for any number of reasons, I can guess what kinds of things are on their minds: I can’t help but think that, when Don said this car was the safest place, he was merely being relative.

Don walks about ten feet into No Man’s Land. In a rare moment of insight, I get the sense of a man ready to face a long-awaited fate.

“What do you want?” he says to the Blingsters, almost snappishly. “And don’t say “we waz just in da’ neighbor’ud”, because you know that kind of macho posturing don’t work on me.”

The man on the far right, the extra-large gold medallion on his chest marking him out as leader, gives the kind of wide smile usually associated with sharks.

“Oh, we know that.” Medallion says, the smile disappearing with scary quickness. “We heard that old buddy Brick was on the road, so we thought we’d see if we could track him down. This was the road told to us, so here we are.”

It’s slightly odd, the way Medallion pronounces “Brick”: not exactly with contempt, but more like it’s a word he’d never expected to use. It’s kinda hard to explain (as usual). Either way, it’s obvious that these guys all know each other, and not for good reasons: based on Don’s occasional comments, I can guess why. But this doesn’t comfort me much.

“That’s exactly the same damn thing.” Don snaps. “What do you want?”

It’s not Medallion who answers, but the man just to his left: a short and stocky guy, with a massive lump of curly black hair that mocks his tough-guy look. “What do you think we want?” he says.

Don shrugs. “I don’t know. A spot of afternoon tea, perhaps?”

“We just want to ask you a few questions.” Medallion says. “Like, why would one of our most loved members, so faithful to his black brothers, suddenly want to go join the white boys and girls in their high castles? Tell me, Brick…just what makes a man betray everything he believes in?”

I think I was about right. Which makes a nice change, though it’s not exactly comforting comforting.

I can’t see Don’s face, but I can tell he’s smiling. “You’ve come all this way just to ask me that? I’d have thought it was obvious.”

“I wouldn’t have asked if it was.”

Don shrugs again. “Well, I suppose I just wanted to see what life was like outside the compound.”

“Nice to see you aren’t answering my question.”

“Nice to see you aren’t using your ghetto-talk.”

Medallion blinks: even for me, that was a bit random. “You aren’t one of us anymore.” he says after a few seconds. “You should know that.”

The guy second-from right, a tall and gangly kid with bad acne, takes his cue to chip in. “What annoys us isn’t that you left without letting us know. What annoys us is that you left.”

Medallion nods. “Exactly. As I think your own old man once said, the lowest circle of Hell is especially reserved for traitors.”

Don walks over to the roadside barrier, leaning against the metal strip. “If you’re coming here for a straight answer,” he says with a sigh, “you’re going to be disappointed. I couldn’t explain it then, and I sure as hell can’t explain it now. If you can’t figure it out for yourselves, then you won’t understand.”

“Try us.” Curly says with a smile.

With the two parties being a good twenty feet away from each other, they’ve been talking loud enough for me to pick up what they’ve been saying. However, a wave suddenly crashes in some ways below us, drowning out Don’s next comment. I’m assuming it wasn’t something nice, as the guy on the far left, something of a man-mountain, suddenly rushes him with a howl of rage. Luckily, Mountain gets restrained by Acne and Curly, each pulling back on an arm with all their might: eventually, he stops struggling, and falls back into line with a furious look.

Don and Medallion, on the other hand, don’t move an inch.

It must be said, I’m not stranger to encounters like these, the kind where the polite chat is only a pre-cursor to extreme violence. But that doesn’t mean I’m not terrified: I’d try and berate my fear into non-existence, but this time I think I’m justified in it. At the moment, I’m just thankful the Blingsters haven’t noticed me yet.

“That wasn’t very nice.” Medallion says after a short silence. “You know Carl objects to sexual references.”

“Just needed to get that out of my system.” Don says, then pauses. “You know, I’m not that sure why you’re so irritated. I mean, you can’t have failed to notice what I’m doing with myself these days.”

Medallion shrugs. “Yes, helping white people protect other white people. Hardly something for one of our brothers.”

“See, that’s just why you can’t understand it.”

“Hey, who’s the chick?”

My blood was running cold before, but now it’s pretty much turned to ice. The fear’s flowing so hard I can barely even think. All I know is, I didn’t want to be a character in Don’s unlikely backstory.

Suddenly, the man himself goes very, very still, like a wound spring. He gives Curly, the guy who said that, a gaze of level fury.

“She’s a friend,” he says, voice almost zero Kelvin. “and absolutely nothing to do with this.”

Medallion looks almost as cold. “She’s everything to do with this. You’ve stopped being a brother, Don. You work for white people, you help guard white people, you make friends with white people. You’re even on your way to Engelmarx, for f**k’s sake. You’ve become the champion of the very thing you once, like us, lived to resist.

“We don’t care why you’ve done it, Don. All we care about is that you get punished for it. Both you, and the creed you now treasure. We’re lucky we found you here, really: it’s not like there’s anyone around to help you.”

I’ve seen Don’s strength in action enough times to know he could take down all four of these guys, even Mountain. But that still doesn’t stop me from feeling that unique and horrific terror of those who know they’re going to die.

You’ve probably noticed that I’ve yet to comment on Don’s secret former life, or at least that he kept it secret from us. Truth be told, I don’t mind much: I’ve lived my whole life with the knowledge that nothing is ever quite what it seems. Besides, based on how badly this scene is going already, I think he had a right to not discuss it.

And let’s not forget, I didn’t tell him what I really thought of Vanishing Point.

“And you know,” Curly says, “your taste in chicks has gone way downhill. Even if that chick in the car there was a sister, I still wouldn’t touch her.”

I know I say that about myself at least twenty times a day, but it isn’t nice to hear it from someone else. It’s kinda odd, being terrified for your life, but also feeling utterly insulted.

Don doesn’t answer right away. He gently pushes himself off the barrier, walking forwards a few paces. “She’s just a friend.” he says, still no warmer than before. “Unlike you guys, I’ve grown beyond the need to shag every girl who crosses my path.”

Based on what I’ve seen thus far, especially when he’s around Natalie, I’d call that a downright lie. But hey, everyone has an image to maintain.

Acne looks round at his mates. “Dudes, are we just going to kill this guy already?”

So now we come to the bad part.

To my eternal surprise, Don laughs. It’s the laugh of a crazy person, someone’s who’s seen a higher truth no one else has spotted.

“See, now that’s why I left.” he says. “You can’t go through life trying to use the race card to solve all your problems. You can’t just hit something until whatever’s bothering you just goes away. You can’t just talk like a tough killer-type and expect everyone else to care.”

Medallion just shrugs, a gesture that’s never seemed so threatening. “Yeah, whatever.”

All four Blingsters take a step forwards. Don gets into a combat stance, ready to fight.

Suddenly, Mountain breaks into a run. Don rushes to meet him, as Acne moves a few paces behind his friend. However, just as the clash is about to happen, Don spins and ducks underneath Mountain’s outstretched arm. Instead, he slams his fist into Acne’s stomach, the kid bending double as Don already starts turning away. He flicks out a spin kick, catching Mountain across the back of the head and spinning him through the air. When I say Mountain is huge, I’m really not joking: he comes down to tarmac with an audible thud, knocked out by a kick strong enough to kill anyone smaller.

Medallion pulls out what looks like a knife. I want to scream a warning, but my throat dried up a long while ago. Still, being useless is what I do best.

Luckily, Don gets the right idea. As Medallion moves forward, he lashes out with a mid-level kick, making contact with Medallion’s wrist. The knife launches out of his hand and goes spinning through the air, flying right over the barrier and down into the sea. I don’t hear it splash. Medallion screams in agony, sinking to his knees as he clutches his obviously broken wrist.

Curly rushes forward, trying to launch a punch whilst Don’s facing the other way. However, Don spins round, grabbing hold of Curly’s out-stretched fist. There’s a brief moment of stillness, then Don punches Curly right in the face. He flies backwards, smacking into the side of the SUV. It rocks briefly, then an unconscious Curly sinks to the ground. Acne is a little over to the left, down on his knees, shaking as he tries to recover from his severe winding. Don simply walks over and lays him out with a punch to the head.

Despite my four paragraphs of description, all that took less than ten seconds.

Don walks back over to Medallion, who’s now sobbing gently. He screams once as Don picks him up by the back of his T-shirt, dragging him over to the barrier. Before he even gets time to resist, he’s leaned right across it, his head held so he can only stare down into the surf far below. I’ve had quite a few visions of people drowning, so I already know just how fatal that fall will be.

I can only imagine what’s going through Medallion’s head right now. I’ve never claimed to know Don very well, and I now realise I know him even less than that, but I can still tell that murder isn’t really his bag. On the other hand, we can all be pushed to do anything if the shove’s hard enough, and Medallion might just be worried he’s crossed that line.

Don bends down and hisses in his ear. Though his voice is even lower than usual, I can still pick up every word he says.

“Get over yourself, Dillon.” he hisses. “What did we do with our lives? Graffiti, theft, joyriding, maybe the odd mugging if we felt manly enough. Maybe our parents, our grandparents, whatever, maybe they had cause to fight. But not us. We weren’t rebels, we were just idiots. Take a look around. No one cares anyone. Okay, so there’s still injustice and inequality, but all those things we were fighting for, we’ve already got them. Hell, even my mom earned at least a thousand a month. All we were ever doing was just living a fantasy long gone. I’m bored of spending all day just massaging my own ego. There’s no brothers or sisters, Dillon, just here and now. We are alive.”

Suddenly, Don hauls Medallion (he’ll always be that to me) over onto his back, away from the barrier. Even in the half-light of the headlamps, I can tell he’s terrified beyond words. Personally, I’m torn between shock and singing.

Don grips Medallion’s collar, putting their faces only a few inches from each other. “But seeing as you probably don’t have a clue what I’m talking about, I’ll just give you the shortened version. Leave me alone.”

Suddenly, Don grabs hold of Medallion’s hair, ramming the back of his head onto the tarmac. With all four Blingsters now unconscious, Don stands up and slowly walks back into the car. He opens the door and sits down, as I turn back to my seat. We both clip on our belts as he starts the engine, the noise startlingly loud.

Don takes a look at the clock on the dashboard: 23:37, an hour after Natalie’s party started. “I think we’ll be a little more than fashionably late.” he says.

I’d get him to say more, but I think enough has been said already.

Don gets the car moving again, leaving the Blingsters far behind us. We carry on winding our way across the beautiful coast road, back on our way to Engelmarx and what tonight was supposed to be about. Just this once, I think I need a party.

There’s one big thought running through my head: what’s next?

[Kraven]

Now that, Matt, was a nice chapter with a great message to it.

Written much better than its preciding installments, this chapter was entertaining on so many levels. However, there were some things that weren't entertaining: spot of afternoon tea? Oh, I thought that we were in America. If you're trying to be funny, it wasn't. An American saying that to a British person is funny. A British person saying that to an American is funny. Unless I'm mistaken, Brick is American, and his homies are American. An American saying "spot of afternoon tea" to another American is not funny, at all. Unless he's subtly mocking Cassandra, I have no idea why Brick said that. As you've told me countless times, keep the languages in context. Don't make yourself look like a hypocrite now, chap.

As usual, you're going to say that I completely misunderstood what you wrote.:sweat:

Other than that criticism, which is a mild one IMO, the rest of the chapter was neat, for lack of a better term. It dealt with the issue of offensiveness, racism, history, dark pasts, and fear. Quite a lot for one little chapter, I'd say. Fashion styles that are dying now are apparently still being worn fifty years down the road.:p That's funny! You were probably serious about it, but it makes this story seem totally ridiculous!:D Just those subtle things, Matt!:anime: And I did like how Cassie subconsciously gave nicknames to all those "homies" based on what was noticeable about their appearance. That was a technique I haven't seen in a while. Kudos.

Overall, good stuff. Brick's character is being peeled away, allowing us to see the deeper levels of him. Hope we can see more soon.

-Kraven

[Pun-3x]

I absolutely loved that chapter. If only because you really wanted to see Don kick these kids' asses. But I also like how the pieces connected. The car, the movie, Cassy's comment about "That sounds just like you," and why it didn't sit with Don too well. It all clicks into place when these four hoodlum-wannabes showing up.

And then he kicked their asses. :D

I'll bring up Kraven's point about the "spot of tea." It is out of place, but I figure that was your Brit side talking. :p Still, not too sure Don would come up with that either, even if it was to be cute.

Although, I did kinda decide to just overlook it until I read Kraven's comment, so...um...you can blame him. ;)

Nice little chapter, and a good start to leading into Don's past. It'll be nice to see what else we learn later on.

[Kraven]

I'll bring up Kraven's point about the "spot of tea." It is out of place, but I figure that was your Brit side talking.In that case, it's no big deal. I'm if I were to, hypothetically speaking (of course), write about an American visiting Britain, I might, hypothetically speaking, slip up and accidentally pass American words/term in there.

Really, it's no big deal.;)

-Kraven

[Matt A]

However, there were some things that weren't entertaining: spot of afternoon tea? Oh, I thought that we were in America. If you're trying to be funny, it wasn't. An American saying that to a British person is funny. A British person saying that to an American is funny. Unless I'm mistaken, Brick is American, and his homies are American. An American saying "spot of afternoon tea" to another American is not funny, at all. Unless he's subtly mocking Cassandra, I have no idea why Brick said that. As you've told me countless times, keep the languages in context. Don't make yourself look like a hypocrite now, chap.

As usual, you're going to say that I completely misunderstood what you wrote.:sweat:

I'll bring up Kraven's point about the "spot of tea." It is out of place, but I figure that was your Brit side talking. :p Still, not too sure Don would come up with that either, even if it was to be cute.

Although, I did kinda decide to just overlook it until I read Kraven's comment, so...um...you can blame him. ;)

Truth be told, that was just a slip-up. I was looking for something obviously sarcastic, and at that time, that was the first phrase I thought of. It didn't even occur to me that it'd be a problem.:sad: Still, I'll give more consideration to the matter next time.

Now that, Matt, was a nice chapter with a great message to it.

...

the rest of the chapter was neat, for lack of a better term. It dealt with the issue of offensiveness, racism, history, dark pasts, and fear. Quite a lot for one little chapter, I'd say.

Well, there's no sense in not stretching yourself. And besides, I like my Big Themes.;)

Fashion styles that are dying now are apparently still being worn fifty years down the road.:p That's funny! You were probably serious about it, but it makes this story seem totally ridiculous!:D Just those subtle things, Matt!:anime:

Yes, I was being completely serious. Over on this side of the pond, the "Blingster" look is positively escalating, if not already the dominant fashion trend. Okay, so I doubt it'll last right the way up to 2032, but fiction is fiction.

And I did like how Cassie subconsciously gave nicknames to all those "homies" based on what was noticeable about their appearance. That was a technique I haven't seen in a while. Kudos.

That was actually something I borrowed from Andy McNab's novels. In quite a few of them, there's even central characters who are only ever identied by such nicknames. And it's certainly easier than calling them "homie #1", "homie #2", etc.;)

I also like how the pieces connected. The car, the movie, Cassy's comment about "That sounds just like you," and why it didn't sit with Don too well. It all clicks into place when these four hoodlum-wannabes showing up.

The "just like you" comment was a deliberate forshadowing, so thankyou for picking up on that.:anime: The Vanishing Point stuff, on the other hand, was just some filler to kick the piece off: whilst developing this story way back when, I caught the film on TV one night, and my immediate thought was that a guy like Don would idolise it. Which is about as simple as it gets, really. Still, it's good to know I can do subconscious connectivity.:anime:

And then he kicked their asses. :D

At the risk of blowing my own trumpet, I'm quite proud of that bit myself. When I wrote Don's "lecture" to Medallion, I was actually surprised by how hardcore I'd made him be: my first plan was for him to just lay out the thugs and drive off, but that coda had too much of an appeal to ignore. 'Sides, it's always a small thrill to be surprised by your own creations.;) :anime:

Overall, good stuff. Brick's character is being peeled away, allowing us to see the deeper levels of him. Hope we can see more soon.

Nice little chapter, and a good start to leading into Don's past. It'll be nice to see what else we learn later on.

Actually...that was going to be about it for him. Like I (kinda) said earlier, this was just a chapter to give later chapters a little extra nuance. Everything you particularly need to know about Don is either there, or ready to be inferred.;)

-Matt A-

PS: In that case, it's no big deal. I'm if I were to, hypothetically speaking (of course), write about an American visiting Britain, I might, hypothetically speaking, slip up and accidentally pass American words/term in there.

Really, it's no big deal.;)

It must just be me having a bad morning, but I feel highly tempted to reach through the monitor and smack you one. You'd do well to remember that I only tolate pointed sarcasm from people I actually like.

Hypothetically speaking, of course.

(Note to all those who don't have a clue what we're talking about: you're really better off not knowing.)

[Kraven]

Truth be told, that was just a slip-up.I figured. Therefore, all is well, and let this matter be put to rest. Okay, so I doubt it'll last right the way up to 2032, but fiction is fiction.Looking at the fashion trends of the US in the 1970s and 1980s, I'd say you're correct in doubting.;) It probably won't last more than a decade. However, I've been wrong before.:sweat: That was actually something I borrowed from Andy McNab's novels. In quite a few of them, there's even central characters who are only ever identied by such nicknames. And it's certainly easier than calling them "homie #1", "homie #2", etc.That is quite true. I agree!:D It must just be me having a bad morning, but I feel highly tempted to reach through the monitor and smack you one. You'd do well to remember that I only tolate pointed sarcasm from people I actually like....or you could be in serious need of a muffin. Have one, and you'll feel better.

-Kraven

[SilverKnight]

Okay, both of you, back off or get smacked with the Mod Stick. Should anyone have a problem with one another, you report it to me--see? Moderator? Big bold font? That? Yeah. Mod. Hi.

That being said. Kraven, stop drenching this thread in smarm. It's unbecoming to the writer, the readers, and mods such as myself who have to play Janitor for the Day and clean your crap up. You're entitled to your opinion, and entitled to having a contrary opinion, fine, zippity do dah, that's great, but cut with the superiority act. This is the second writer on my shift that's openly had a problem with your comments towards them. It's getting really old, really fast.

Matt. If you have a problem with someone, report it. Maybe I'm having a bad day too, but I really do hate having to hop on in here to find a little verbal slap-fight going on; even moreso when it's over relatively minor things. Reports are largely anonymous and confidential; it will never be considered 'tattling'.

Okay, so are we all clear here? Good. Now kindly behave, please. Thanks.

[SecretNinja]

Hypothetically speaking....nice chap...CHAP!

a little "drama" post chapter but all is good in the fanfiction world. Matt has posted this little Don past explainatory chapter and we shall now await his next chapter. Much fun dudes.....

-S-N-

P.S: Relax...dont do it....when you wanna come to it.....or something :P

[TorchLighter]

Hi, new here.
Anyway, great post. Seeing Brick stand up to his former 'friends' and make a break with the past was an interesting part of the story. I'm sure you'll have more surprises for us in your next chapter.

[Matt A]

Hypothetically speaking....nice chap...CHAP!
[takes a bow] That comment makes absolutely no sense...but nonetheless, thankyou.:anime:

all is good in the fanfiction world.
This is one of my stories. Since when do things ever go well?:p:evil:

Relax...dont do it....when you wanna come to it.....or something :P

Don't worry, I'm cool now. In fact, I'm so cool, you could keep a side of meat in me for a month.:p

Hi, new here.
Welcome, TorchLighter. I hope you enjoy your stay at the funny farm.:p

On a faintly more serious bent, I'm flattered that you'd want to use this story for your first ever post. I'm can't quite explain why, but still, it means a great deal. Thankyou.:anime:

Anyway, great post. Seeing Brick stand up to his former 'friends' and make a break with the past was an interesting part of the story.
Yeah, I thought so too. My biggest problem with this story is, quite simply, that Vortexgirl gave me such a fantastic supporting cast to work with (Natalie, Don, Jenny and Nick are her creations, a fact I am forever indebted for). Each one of them would make for a brilliant story in their own right, but because Cassandra is my lead, I can only really pay lip service to the fascinating personalities and backstories that surround her. Hence why this chapter, despite many the obvious things you can do with it, will come to be more relevant in theme than in plot. A dissapointment, but one I can do little about now.

This is only barely related to what you said, but I hope you get my point nonetheless.:sweat:

we shall now await his next chapter. Much fun dudes.....
I'm sure you'll have more surprises for us in your next chapter.
We shall see.;) In case you're curious, I'll try and write it sometime next week, probably Tuesday/Wednesday. Hopefully, this one should be a little easier than the others, but I don't particularly trust my luck at the moment. Still, once again, we shall see.


And, before I leave, there's one other thing I'd like to say. As of today, I've now been an inmate of the World's Finest Writer's Corner for exactly two years. I believe the custom with such anniversaries is to go on an epic reflection of your experiences, presenting all the highlights and lowlights and giving luv and hugz to one and all. However, I have neither the time or the energy to do this, so I'll just say the following:

For a multitude of reasons, both online and off, these last two years have been the longest, quickest, happiest, saddest, most depressing, most rewarding and, above all, strangest of my life. Through all times, both wonderful and dull, you guys have been here just when I needed you. Right from the very first day I joined, you've given me friendship, respect, encouragement and enthusiasm, perhaps in far larger quantities than I deserve. Even now, it's still tempting to believe that I'm little more than a mediocre writer in a medicore person in a mediocre life, but with this place and the love you've offered me (for one thing, I think I'll never forget the WFWC awards, where I was given both Best Writer and Best Story)...well, it's even more tempting to believe that I can do better. I'll skip the name-dropping, because, quite frankly, the list is too damn long, but for everyone who's ever shown me the friendship and respect and admiration and all the rest of it, I return them all in massive quantities.

So, here's to the next two years, and let the anarchy continue!:anime:

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

Don't worry, I'm cool now. In fact, I'm so cool, you could keep a side of meat in me for a month.:p
"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWW!"

Sorry, impulse. Had to do it. :D





And, before I leave, there's one other thing I'd like to say. As of today, I've now been an inmate of the World's Finest Writer's Corner for exactly two years. I believe the custom with such anniversaries is to go on an epic reflection of your experiences, presenting all the highlights and lowlights and giving luv and hugz to one and all. However, I have neither the time or the energy to do this, so I'll just say the following:

For a multitude of reasons, both online and off, these last two years have been the longest, quickest, happiest, saddest, most depressing, most rewarding and, above all, strangest of my life. Through all times, both wonderful and dull, you guys have been here just when I needed you. Right from the very first day I joined, you've given me friendship, respect, encouragement and enthusiasm, perhaps in far larger quantities than I deserve. Even now, it's still tempting to believe that I'm little more than a mediocre writer in a medicore person in a mediocre life, but with this place and the love you've offered me (for one thing, I think I'll never forget the WFWC awards, where I was given both Best Writer and Best Story)...well, it's even more tempting to believe that I can do better. I'll skip the name-dropping, because, quite frankly, the list is too damn long, but for everyone who's ever shown me the friendship and respect and admiration and all the rest of it, I return them all in massive quantities.

So, here's to the next two years, and let the anarchy continue!:anime:

-Matt A-
First, I'll say congratulations to you for sticking it out. ;) It's definitely been fun reading your work, and it's always had that different flare about it. Your writing style, I think, fits best with this current story, as you always made the narration feel personal. (which some may find odd, as narration tends to be done rather neutral) I always found it interesting, and now that it's Cassie that's narrating, that whole 'personal' feel fits like a glove. First story that grabbed my attention, of course, was the one-shot about Robin killing Starfire, and his mind (or some twisted part of it) reflecting on what had just happened. I was so intrigued with the idea of figuring out not just what happened, but HOW. And while I didn't get every bit of it until you explained, it was still that great a read. From there I knew I needed to keep up. ;)

I think you've definitely got yourself a following here, and I feel it'd probably expand greatly with those interested in a more intelligent read of the Titans, or any other subject you may tap into. Keep it going, and I have a feeling we'll all be here to follow it through.

[Faethie]

I loveddd this chapter!

Honestly, I had no idea how you were going to bring Brick's past into this....and you did it pretty dang well. Congrats. It was a very nice surprise.:D

Yeah. Thats just about all I haev to say.....

[Matt A]

Well, so much for "Tuesday/Wednesday". Nearly three weeks after the last one, I finally have a chapter ready and waiting for you.

(Before I start, a quick note: thanks to Pun and Faith for their compliments. I go into further detail, but I have limited time, and other things to take care of. Nonetheless, you're both most flattering.:anime:)

Anyway, here's the chapter. This is my longest one yet, at just shy of 4,500 words...and I have no idea how I've done that. Seriously, this thing is build-up that could be half the length, leading into a climax that needs to be twice as long (yes, I know how much innuendo is in that sentence, but hold the sniggering:p). I'll leave you to judge this one for yourselves, so all I'll say for specifics is that I apologise for the horrendous descriptions: never try to introduce a location based on a few vague thoughts and a badly-remembered ten-second clip of a TV show.:sad:

Oh yes, and there's a not-so-subtle Buffy The Vampire Slayer reference. A prize for those who get it.;)

So, to the reading. Enjoy...


Chapter Ten: Being Utterly Absurd

‘Now, Aristophanes, take care,’ retorted Eryximachus, ‘and don’t try to raise a laugh before you’ve even started. You’ll only have yourself to thank if I’m waiting to pounce on your silly jokes, instead of giving your speech a proper hearing.’

Aristophanes laughed. ‘You’re quite right, Eryximachus,’ he said. ‘I take it all back. But don’t be too hard on me. Not that I mind if what I say is funny – all the better if it is; besides, a comic poet is supposed to be amusing. I’m only afraid of being utterly absurd.’-Plato, “The Symposium”
(Translated by M Joyce)“Right then. We’re here. Let’s shimmy out this car and get with the party.”

This time, I won’t bother with the recap. You already know where we are and what we’re here for.

Engelmarx isn’t really a town, at least not in the strictest sense. It’s mostly just two or three dozen villas stretched out along a coast road, with what looks like an ultra-glam shopping precinct at the far end, where the shoreline curves to the left to form a loose bay. Even if it wasn’t for the party being raged right next to my ear, the amount of light and bustle spread through the whole “town” would make it very clear that this is a 24-hour kind of place. Or maybe even just nocturnal, like vampires.

Natalie’s house, the third in the row, is just to our left. It’s a white Art Deco place, the kind of luxury villa the Hollywood mega-rich built in the 1950s and ‘60s. The structure is similar to the surrounding villas: built in three steps, going down the steep slope from the road to the wide sandy beach at the bottom. The roofs of the lower two steps have gardens for the higher ones, with small yet well-manicured lawns and a few neatly arranged flower tubs. Based on the lights, noise and dancing socialites, the party is going on throughout all levels, even spilling out onto the beach. There’s people dancing round a large bonfire down there, just for that extra sense of gay abandon.

If you want the shorthand version, just imagine stepping onto the set of The OC. And yes, it’s also my definition of Hell. But I said I’d come, so here I am.

On Don’s instruction, we both get out of the car and walk into the house. The glass front doors open right into the first room, a lounge area of some kind that takes up at least half this top storey: there’s three doors in the left-hand wall, though I don’t know where they lead. This lounge is pretty damn big, at least twenty feet across, furnished only by two large leather sofas, a glass coffee table and a 40” plasma screen TV on the right wall: it doesn’t come close to the Titans Tower lounge, but it’s still pretty swish. In the far-right corner, there’s a wide spiral staircase going down to the next storey, and next to it there’s a wide set of patio doors leading to the first of the two roof gardens. To give this house its full credit, the view from here is spectacular: like I noted before, the Pacific is beautiful any time of day or night.

There’s about a dozen or so people in the garden, with about the same amount in this room. They’re all between about 15-25, the guys all in casually “scruffed-up” suits, and the girls all in heavy make-up and tiny cocktail dresses that squeeze even their tiny frames. Like I can talk about being too skinny, but at least I didn’t get this way through design. Either way, it feels like I’m in a fashion catalogue, everyone looking like they’ve just stepped off a catwalk: glamorous, it’s true, but completely uniform. And I’m suddenly painfully aware that I’m at a party where I know only four out of the several hundred people, and that includes the one I just walked in here with.

All these young fashionistas, either dancing to the vanilla R‘n’B pounding throughout the entire house, or talking in small groups with drinks tightly in hand, they give us only a second’s cursory glance before going back to their activities. Self-conscious though I may be, I can cope with being ignored by people I don’t know and don’t want to know. Considering my night so far, this really doesn’t feel so bad as it might: I can even cope with being spectacularly under-dressed, merely wearing my usual outfit of white jumper and brown skirt.

Don taps me on the shoulder. “Let’s go find Sugar.” he says. Despite the loudness of the music, I can hear him well enough.

“Aye.”

We walk past all the fashionistas and climb down the spiral staircase. The second storey is mostly taken up by another lounge area, decorated in a similar style to the one above: sofas, coffee tables, TV, the usual lounge stuff. The obvious additions are a thirty-foot fish tank on the left wall, filled with a ludicrous amount of tropical fish, a mega-stereo that’s obviously the source of all this music, and a rather large minibar just to our right…oh yes, and that the room is about twice the size as before. This storey extends a little way into the hillside it’s built on, with a number of rooms leading from the back wall: only one of the four doors is open, and I can see a huge, very Classical-style bathroom inside. This lounge is also way busier than the one above, with about three-dozen people dancing, talking or (in a few notable cases) shamelessly flirting.

However, we get only a matter of seconds to take all this in. As soon as our feet leave the staircase, there’s this almighty cry of-

“Hiiii!”

Natalie comes rushing in from nowhere, sweeping me and Don into a massive bear-hug. It’s not in the same league as Starfire’s rib-crushers, but it still hurts.

She lets us go after a few seconds. “Good to see you made it!” She shoots out the words almost unintelligibly fast: I guess she’s already been at the sugar already.

“‘Course we’d be here!” Don says with a smile. “Like anything could stop us!”

Evidently, he also hasn’t forgotten about our journey here. On the other hand, whilst that encounter will probably be with us for quite some time, we’ve now got this party to deal with. So let’s just make light of things.

I do the “guest” thing and give a critical eye to Natalie’s outfit. It’s gold and sparkly, and evidently designed to show off as much flesh as possible without straying into bad taste. It must be said, it also looks like a genuine million-dollar designer number, rather than some cheap store imitation that doesn’t quite feel that way…and, I hasten to add, it doesn’t look half bad on her figure.

“Nice outfit.” I say.

“Yup.” Don adds. It’s obvious he hasn’t looked beyond her cleavage, but this doesn’t bother me over-much: though it isn’t much from me, Natalie’s pair are worth it…and, frankly, I expect no more from Don anyway.

Natalie grins. “Thanks!”

“Yeah, sorry for being so under-dressed.” I say. Again, I don’t particularly care – hey, even Don’s only wearing his usual jeans and T-shirt – but courtesy demands I make an apology nonetheless.

“Ehh, that’s fine! It’s not as if there’s a dress code on the invites! Personally, I just can’t resist the chance to glam up!”

Aren’t backhanded compliments wonderful? But from the looks of things, Natalie’s too high to do that by intention.

“I need to mingle!” She rockets. “Say hi to some more people! Wormtongue’s downstairs if you want to say hi! I’ll see you in a bit, yeah?!”

Before we can even respond, Natalie runs off into the crowd.

“She’s a great woman,” Don says to me, “but she really needs to lay off the energy.”

I just nod. I’d already reached that conclusion myself.

“I’m going to hit the bar.” Don continues. “I’ll see you in a bit.”

“Okay. Have fun.”

Don walks off towards the not-so-mini minibar. As Natalie suggested, I head for the next storey, marked out by another spiral staircase in the far-left corner. It’s becoming clearer to me than ever just how much I don’t want to be here, but seeing as Nick’s currently my best friend, I could do worse than hunt him down.

Just as I reach the stairs, I accidentally bump into someone. It’s nothing significant, but it’s still enough to jolt me from my thoughts.

“Sorry.” I say, ready to carry on going.

“You should be.”

The sheer coldness of this comment makes me stop and turn. The speaker is a young woman, probably only two or three years older than myself, and best described as an anorexic wearing a few scraps of dress. I’m sure she looks attractive to your average guy, but all I can see is how I’d look if I was raised to be a sociopathic, über-snobbish lizard. Still, she’s got nice hair.

This creature gives me a look, examining my entire persona with an intense glare. “And just what in the hell are you supposed to be, anyway?”

“My friend.”

We both whip round to face this new voice. Nick is stood on the stairs, about three steps down. I must admit, he looks very nice in his suit, with black trousers, black shirt and white tie: his hair is as messy as always, but it kinda goes with the look. This is very clearly Nick dressed-up, but he still feels just like Nick.

Oh yes, and he looks about ready to kill. Unexpected, but strangely welcoming.

“And unlike yourself,” he says, voice colder than ice, “she isn’t some ten-cent hooker.”

The creature actually bristles, clearly taking the insult as it was intended. “Well, f**k you.” she snaps, turning on her heels and marching back into the crowd.

Suddenly, Nick cracks a grin, and he’s back to being the warm-hearted eccentric I’m friends with.

“Sorry about that.” he says. “I can’t stand useless people.”

Despite how much her insult still hurts – it’s true, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it – I can’t help but grin in return. “Thanks for coming to my rescue.” I look down at my clothes. “Still, I suppose I could have dressed-up.”

Nick shrugs. “I s’pose. But you look nice as you are. And I only wore this ‘cause my mom said I ought to.”

This doesn’t surprise me: one thing I’ve noted over the years is that even the most rebellious of men will still take orders from their mother.

There’s one thing I need to pause on here. Despite having referred to it three times already, I really don’t care about my lack of posh outfit. It’s simply that, considering that this is my first-ever glitzy house party, or even just my first-ever glitzy party, I’m amazed that I didn’t think about getting one until I walked in here. I mean, I’m not usually one to glam-up, but that’s only because I never really have an excuse. It’s just odd, that’s all. But on the plus side, Don doesn’t care either (hell, he didn’t even so much as mention it on the way here), so at least I’m not alone…and besides, Nick said I look nice anyway. That’s always a plus.

And don’t worry, I shan’t mention this ever again.

“There’s something I’d like to show you.” Nick says, pointing down the stairs. “Follow me, if you please.”

“Sure”. I won’t ask him to clarify: mysteries don’t bother me.

Nick turns and walks back down the stairs, me only a few paces behind. This lowest storey, like the middle one, has evidently tunnelled some way back into the hillside, with another three doors in the back wall (again, leading to places I don’t know about). This time, the main room here is a dining room, with a massive wooden table capable of sitting at least two or three dozen, and a just-as-huge marble kitchen off to the left. The far wall (aka, the one opposite all the doors), like the other two storeys, is one long floor-to-ceiling window: here, the patio doors lead onto the beach rather than a balcony, but the effect is much the same.

This time, the room is pretty much empty, with only half-a-dozen people sat chatting at the table. The rest are dancing round the huge bonfire outside, a scene of teenage revelling quite at odds with the almost-soiree going on upstairs. Outside looks like a more fun place to be, though not by much.

Nick leads me over the kitchen. The island unit on the outside, topped by at least 6’ of blue marble, has a myriad of papers and maps and diagrams strewn across it. As we pull up to all this stuff, I can see that the biggest thing is a 3’ map of Jump City, with seven circles drawn on it in red marker.

I can guess what this is about. In the weeks following the Talos incident, three more Greek monsters have turned up in Jump City: Charybdis, a massive sea monster that sucks in ships by forming a whirlpool; Medusa, a snake-haired woman so hideous that you turn to stone by looking at her (a cousin of mine, then); and the Chimera, she with a goat’s body and first head, a lion’s second head, a snake’s tail, a dragon’s fire-breathing and a psychotic’s temperament. Though us STT guys took down Talos well enough, these three were left to The Titans to manage. ‘Course, they’re no longer a threat, but we’re still left with the question of why seven monsters from Greek myth have suddenly turned up in our city.

And it looks like Nick is using this party to figure out the answer. Him all over, really.

I point at the map. “What’s this for?”

“I wanted to see if there was anything important about the locations.” he says, leaning over the worktop to drag the map a bit closer. I can now see that the seven dots are for where each monster first appeared. “You know, to see if there’s anything symbolic about where these monsters arrived, or if there’s anything that links them.

“I mean, creatures from ancient Greek myth don’t just pop up from nowhere. This city is known for weird things, but this is just too weird. Someone has to have sent them here. I don’t know if there’s tunnels under the city, or they’ve got teleport technology, or what. Hell, I don’t even know if they’re creating these things or have just found them, but if it’s the latter, then where the hell have they been for the last three thousand years? And let’s not forget the question of what this is even about!”

Whether it’s a sense of semi-Titan duty, or being a geek, or just being really bored tonight, I can’t help but be fascinated by this. With printouts on Greek myths, medieval “anatomical drawings”, architectural schematics, maps of all sorts, there’s a distinct feeling I’m watching a teenage Rupert Giles in action. Whilst I’ll be the first to tell you I’m not thick, I’m also no genius either, so it’s quite nice to watch the workings of someone who is.

“So, have you worked out any answers?” I ask. “I mean, you said there’s something you wanted to show me.”

Stupid and self-contradictory, but I needed to say something.

Nick shrugs. “Actually, I just wanted you to see what I was up to.

“And no, I haven’t found anything. There’s no pattern, no symbolism, nothing. The only connection I can see is that all the monsters appeared in large crowds. Even with Charybdis, there were lots of people out on the Bay that afternoon. In terms of motives, my best guess is that there’s someone out there with too much time, too much money and a really sick sense of humour.”

I can’t think of anything to say to this, so I just say nothing. We both lapse into silence, absent-mindedly fingering different bits of paper. In terms of the Greek myths, there’s nothing I don’t already know. Now we aren’t talking, it gets brought back to me how much noise there is in this house, what with the high-volume R‘n’B pounding through the ten speakers in every room, not to mention the sounds of socialising upstairs and outside.

The strange thing is, whilst I’m decidedly uncomfortable with silences, the quiet moments between me and Nick are never a problem. Part of me knows the reason, and part of me hopes this is wrong…though none of me knows why.

After about thirty seconds or so, there’s what I can only describe as a blur. From out of nowhere, Natalie’s suddenly standing by the other side of the worktop, shaking gently from stored energy and inertia. Even if I didn’t already know the signs, the half-empty bag of cane sugar in her hand would be a dead give-away about what she’s been doing.

“Areyouguysdoinghomeworkatmyparty?!” she says. “That’slikesosad!”

Having spent about a month in Natalie’s company, I’ve learnt to decipher not only her fast speech, but also this extra-fast stuff. This just confirms my certainties.

Nick looks up from a Wikipedia article on Cerberus. “It’s research on all the monsters that have been appearing this last month. If we’re going to be Titans, this is the kind of stuff we have to get used to.”

“Butwe’renotTitansyet! Sojustrelaxandenjoytheparty! Andthere’ssomeoneIwantyoutomeetsocomeon!”

Nick doesn’t respond for a few seconds. Suddenly, he equips a look best described as “concerned”.

“Are you okay?” he asks. “You look pretty out of it.”

Natalie grins. “YeahI’mfine! Ijustlovemysugarthat’sall! Comeonyouhavetomeetthisgirl!”

Nick shrugs, then turns to me. “I guess I’ll be back later. Have fun.”

“Okay.” I reply

Natalie lifts up the sugar bag and throws a huge mouthful of its contents down her throat, only just getting it all in her mouth. She swallows, grins and then turns to face me. “Don’tmeantoignoreyouI’mjustdoingmymatchmakerthing! Iloveitwhenmyparentsgoaway!”

She runs round to our side of the worktop, grabs Nick’s arm and zips back up the stairs. She goes so fast that he almost gets dragged behind her. I have to feel for the guy, really: knowing most of the people at this party, I doubt he’s going to meet anyone interesting.

And besides, I’m fine on my own. Really, I am.

Suddenly, a thought hits me, something leading off Natalie’s last comment. Leaving Nick’s papers where they are, I leave the kitchen, walk across the dining room and then go out the patio doors. The revellers around the bonfire are too wrapped up in their partying – drinking, dancing, singing, snogging, the usual – to notice my presence, so I ignore them as well and walk off down the beach to the left. My boots are designed for this sort of stuff, but the soft sand is still heavy going after the polished wooden floors of the villa.

It’s after a few hundred yards, when the light from bonfire has started to reach its edge of influence, that things are quiet enough for me to do what I need to. There’s another villa just ahead, also having a party, but this one is a more genteel gathering, with only the low rumble of voices and clinks of champagne glasses.

I dig my phone out from my skirt pocket (like my shoes, it’s designed for people with stuff to do), open up the address book and dial the right number. There’s a few seconds of ringing, always an irritating sound, then an answerphone notice kicks in:

“Hello, you’ve reached the Patterson household. We can’t get to the phone right now, so leave us a message after the beep, and we’ll get back to you as soon as we can. Have a nice day.”

That makes sense. With time zone differences, it’s about 4pm back in the UK. Which means mum and dad are probably out in the greenhouse or something.

Beep.

“Hi. It’s me, Cassie. I just thought I’d let you know I’m okay. What I said in that note was true, so don’t worry about that. I’m in Jump City, and I’m working with The Titans, like I said I’d try and do. I think I was even on the news, though I doubt it made British TV, so I understand if you didn’t catch it. I’m making friends and stuff as well, so I’m not on my own. Yeah, I’m doing well here. I’ll call back later and tell you the rest. I hope you’re doing okay. Bye.”

I hang up and put the phone back in my pocket. You know, I’m really not sure why I did that: I mean, the whole point of running away from home is that you don’t call back. But as much as I don’t want them to fret, parents have a way of doing that regardless, so it’s probably best to say something before they go crazy and call in an international police search. Come to think of it, I’m amazed they haven’t done that already: after all, staying with The Titans would make me pretty easy to find.

I look out across the beach, in both directions. To the villa’s left, it goes for about a mile before it stops at the cliffs; to the right, it keeps on going past all the other Engelmarx villas and the shopping precinct until it vanishes into the dark. You know, there’s just that something about a beach at night, the sounds of crashing waves that you can only just see. It really is quite beautiful.

As look out at the sea, I can’t help but think about Natalie. Though we’re not as close as we could be, she’s still my friend, and I still care about her safety. These days, it’s a commonly accepted scientific fact that anything can be an addiction, but even so, the notion of someone becoming a sugar junkie still feels a little absurd. The sugar is the source of her powers, I’m well aware of that, though I can’t help but wonder what her use of it will do to her, in the long-term: not something good, I can tell that much. Still, I’m going to be the team leader, so I suppose it’s my job to have that discussion with her…but what do I say?

“Hey, Cassie!”

I snap my head round, to see Nick legging it up the beach towards me. From what I can tell in the low light, there’s a problem. But hey, it beats this party.

I start walking towards Nick, and we meet up after a few seconds. “What’s the problem?” I ask as we approach.

Nick turns round, so we’re walking side-by-side. “Sugar’s going crazy.” he says. “She’s eating way too much sugar. Must be at least a dozen bags by now, if not more.” He speeds up a little, as do I. “She’s going so fast we can barely even see her, let alone catch her.”

“You think she can overdose?”

Still quick-walking, Nick turns to look at me. “I know she can. She’s only done it once before, but it isn’t pretty.”

To my surprise, glee and horror, I can immediately tell why Nick’s come to fetch me: I’m the team leader, and this is a situation where I have to lead. ‘Course, I don’t tell him I don’t have a clue what to do.

We get to the patio doors and push through them. About a dozen or so onlookers are stood in the dining room, staring over at the kitchen: Natalie is leaning over the island worktop at the far end, with a 6” line of a white powder-like substance in front of her. I walk up to Don’s distinctive figure and tap him on the shoulder.

“Please tell me that’s just sugar.” I say to him.

Don turns his head to look at me. “Yup. She’s done four lines already. And with someone like her, dumping sugar in her lungs is worse than stupid.”

“You want me to do something?”

“If you like. If you ask me, it’s too late for us to do jack-all, but help yourself.”

I take a deep breath. “Right then.”

I move past the onlookers, and take a few steps towards Natalie. She doesn’t seem to have noticed me, or anyone else in the room either.

I clear my throat. “Err…Sugar?” It’s not the best line, but I can’t think of anything else.

Natalie’s head snaps up, looking at me with the wide eyes of someone on a whole other level of reality. She spits out a stream of words that are so fast and so garbled, I can’t even make out the sounds, let alone the words.

“Okay, can you start calming down, Sugar? You don’t want to be making a fool of yourself here, not in front of all your friends.”

There’s another stream of noise. And then, suddenly, her head dips forwards: before I can even process it, the line of sugar is just gone. The worktop wiped clean, like it wasn’t even there in the first place. Natalie stands bolt upright, then giggles once.

It’s a few seconds before the change happens. She coughs a few times, then retches once. Retches again. Her eyes go even wider then before. She staggers a few paces to her right, out into the living room. Another cough, and a retch immediately afterwards. Her skin starts turning from its usual pink to blood red.

What in the hell is going on here?

But it gets weirder still. Her body starts to grow and morph. It expands to at least twice its usual size, her dress ripped to shreds along with it. Scales start to appear all over. Her finger- and toenails become long, clearly sharp black claws. Her head becomes longer, the jaw turning into a snout. Her hair turns black, growing all down her spine. The teeth become razor-sharp. There’s even a tail growing, and two leathery wings.

What I’m looking at right now was once Natalie/Sugar. It’s now very clearly, very unmistakably…a dragon.

Yes, that’s right. Yes, that bad.

The dragon lowers its head, staring intently at us shocked onlookers. Its flexes its wings a little, as much as it can in this (relatively) small space. We all find ourselves taking a few steps back, moving to the edges of the room, giving this thing a little more space.

Ladies and gentlemen, we are in trouble. One of our own has gone nuts, and I don’t have a clue what to do.

“Sugarsugarsugarsugarsugar!”

[Pun-3x]

I'll just say it.

Holy ****! :lol:

As interesting as the rest of this part of the story is (the party scene, which seems done before, the description of the location and the various "groups" of people partying in their own way, the examination of the map'n'stuff--which feels quite relevant even if not at the moment--etc.) Sugar's little trouble moment has got to be the funniest bit. Especially when she gets to a point of not even speaking, but streaming noise. I can totally picture her twitching and moving about rapidly (I picture a human doing birdlike twitches of the neck, if you've ever watched a bird bathe itself or simply look around rapidly), and it cracks me up.

Then she turns into this dragon, and you can't help but say 'uh-oh.' That was a twist I really wasn't expecting, and I have to see where this leads.

Of course, ending in "Sugarsugarsugarsugarsugar!" is what cracked me up the most. I honestly thought she'd transgressed beyond the rush to become this monster--it was funny to find she was actually still quite there. :D

Next chapter's going to be fun. I just know it. ;)

[TorchLighter]

Ohh dear...

A dragon. I wonder what's going to happen to all of the guests. I don't think they're going to make to the exit. the only thing that could make this worse is if Brick's 'Buddies' turn up again. or a monster. or both...

hmmm... this is obviously the work of Matt A. the plot twists, the storyline, the oh-so-titan humour. I wonder what's going to happen next?? Can't wait to find out!!

[Matt A]

I'll just say it.

Holy ****! :lol:
Ohh dear...
You know, I was kinda banking on that reaction. As you've undoubtedly figured out by now, I do rather like to surprise.:p:evil:

As interesting as the rest of this part of the story is (the party scene, which seems done before, the description of the location and the various "groups" of people partying in their own way, the examination of the map'n'stuff--which feels quite relevant even if not at the moment--etc.) Sugar's little trouble moment has got to be the funniest bit.
Though the "overdose" is definitely what this chapter is for - even the chapter summary just says "Sugar manages to give herself a sugar overdose" - I'm still glad that you think all the other stuff holds its own weight. Well, comparative to the cliffhanger, at any rate.;)

Anyway, whilst we're on this particular subject, I feel I ought to highlight two of the things you mentioned:

1. I didn't knowingly steal the house party from anywhere, but I can guarantee I'm not the first person to write one. Probably the biggest single source is The OC (which I name-checked, funnily enough), but only based on watching the first half of the very first episode about a year ago. So don't trust that one.;)
2. With the "map'n'stuff", my original plan was to have Cassandra mention the three new monsters in the previous chapter's recaps. However, seeing as that chapter was long enough as is, I decided to move that bit to here. And, personally, I think the idea of Nick "doing a Giles" and poring over all these documents at a party has some charm to it.:anime: Oh yes, and whilst it's not as central to plot as you might think, it's more central than anything else in this chapter. Let's just be honest about that.;)

(3. I'm amazed no one has mentioned this yet, seeing as I also included it in the last chapter, so I'll just give a hint to it here: what do you think the word "Engelmarx" refers to? ;))

Especially when she gets to a point of not even speaking, but streaming noise. I can totally picture her twitching and moving about rapidly (I picture a human doing birdlike twitches of the neck, if you've ever watched a bird bathe itself or simply look around rapidly), and it cracks me up.
I must admit, I didn't think I described that part particularly well. As the idea of her "snorting" sugar (I still find that funny:anime::evil:) was designed to refer to, my own image was of a junkie: someone in an uncontrollably frantic state, completely unable to connect with reality. Again, the idea was supposed to be funny, but still with the serious edge of tying into drug culture. Personally, I thought that my description of it didn't put across very much at all, so even though you didn't picture entirely was I was after, I'm still glad you could visualise the scene.:anime:

Then she turns into this dragon, and you can't help but say 'uh-oh.' That was a twist I really wasn't expecting, and I have to see where this leads.
A dragon. I wonder what's going to happen to all of the guests. I don't think they're going to make to the exit.
Before I respond to your comments directly, I have to say a few words on how I came up with this idea. Though a good 75-80% of my ideas are directly culled from other sources, this one of the rare ones where the culling was so conscious that I can actually name said sources. I've long-since accepted the fact that I'm a literary magpie, so the thought doesn't bother me over much: in fact, I shall just indulge myself and give the names. To whit:

1. I can't remember the title, but there was an episode of Foster's Home For Imaginary Friends where Bloo held a house party in Foster's, and Mack had too much sugar and turned into a 500-mile-an-hour crazy thing. This, as you can probably guess, was the inspiration for both the house party and the core idea of Sugar having a literal "sugar overdose".
2. Whilst having a brief look through the old Drawing Board (about a year ago, I think), I stumbled across this drawing (http://www.dreamwater.org/piedragon/gallery/senideldragon_color.jpg). (Though the link is to a different site, the drawing is the same.) From what I remember, it was about the same time I "came up with" the sugar overdose, and I thought that this particular punchline was ideal for that. Plus the drawing was just too funny for me to not pay tribute to it.

When Faith gave me all her ideas for the STT3 new cast (Sugar, Brick, Spark and Wormtongue), literally the first thing I thought of when reading Sugar's profile was "adopting" the above two sources. The idea of a literal "sugar high" was already funny, so I saw no harm in stretching it to it's logical conclusion: this chapter.:evil:

Anyway, back to the specific comments. Firstly, as I said at the start, I still enjoy doing the unexpected.:evil: Secondly, whilst this a "C"-grade story, and so there won't be much in the way of a bloodbath...well, it's still going to good fun.:anime::evil:

Of course, ending in "Sugarsugarsugarsugarsugar!" is what cracked me up the most. I honestly thought she'd transgressed beyond the rush to become this monster--it was funny to find she was actually still quite there. images/smilies/biggrin.gif
As I hinted when name-checking Foster's above, the idea behind the "dragon" (I really need to stop doing "") was for Sugar to morph into a form that would make it even easier for her to aquire sugar. After all, you wouldn't say no to something like that.;)

And yes, though I seldom like to laugh at my own jokes, I have to admit that the last line was pretty damn brilliant. 99% of cliffhangers are dramatic, so I thought I'd go for the 1% and make a funny one.:anime:

the only thing that could make this worse is if Brick's 'Buddies' turn up again. or a monster. or both...
At the risk of giving too much away...hold that thought.;)

hmmm... this is obviously the work of Matt A. the plot twists, the storyline, the oh-so-titan humour. I wonder what's going to happen next?? Can't wait to find out!!
[takes a bow] I'm very flattered. Thankyou.:anime:

As for the next chapter...I now have a 2,000-word essay to research and write (I'm feeling the pain, believe me), but provided I break the habit of a lifetime and actually knuckle down with it, I should be done by the start of next week. Which means, all things going well, the next chapter should be here a few days after that: I'm loathe to give specific dates these days, but I'd say about next Wednesday/Thursday.

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

1. I didn't knowingly steal the house party from anywhere, but I can guarantee I'm not the first person to write one. Probably the biggest single source is The OC (which I name-checked, funnily enough), but only based on watching the first half of the very first episode about a year ago. So don't trust that one.images/smilies/wink.gif

Actually, I was referring to the team 'going out' to the dance club in your story. Granted, they're two different things, the 'socializing' events have a few similarties, even if it's mostly watching Cassie describe/react to it all.

[TorchLighter]

At the risk of giving too much away...hold that thought.;)

Ummm....okay. looking forward to that. remind me to carry a shotgun to bed tonight. thanks. Still, there is obviously something thats going to involve property damage next chapter. I think they're in trouble.......

[DeathscytheVII]

Well, so much for "Tuesday/Wednesday". Nearly three weeks after the last one, I finally have a chapter ready and waiting for you.

Don't worry matt, we all konw how that feels, so we don't mind at all (im still having this problem with lost seasons haha, hopeflly i can get to that soon.)


And, before I leave, there's one other thing I'd like to say. As of today, I've now been an inmate of the World's Finest Writer's Corner for exactly two years. I believe the custom with such anniversaries is to go on an epic reflection of your experiences, presenting all the highlights and lowlights and giving luv and hugz to one and all. However, I have neither the time or the energy to do this, so I'll just say the following:

For a multitude of reasons, both online and off, these last two years have been the longest, quickest, happiest, saddest, most depressing, most rewarding and, above all, strangest of my life. Through all times, both wonderful and dull, you guys have been here just when I needed you. Right from the very first day I joined, you've given me friendship, respect, encouragement and enthusiasm, perhaps in far larger quantities than I deserve. Even now, it's still tempting to believe that I'm little more than a mediocre writer in a medicore person in a mediocre life, but with this place and the love you've offered me (for one thing, I think I'll never forget the WFWC awards, where I was given both Best Writer and Best Story)...well, it's even more tempting to believe that I can do better. I'll skip the name-dropping, because, quite frankly, the list is too damn long, but for everyone who's ever shown me the friendship and respect and admiration and all the rest of it, I return them all in massive quantities.

So, here's to the next two years, and let the anarchy continue!:anime:

-Matt A-

Happy anniversary mate! Congrats on the great two years hehe. I've always been a fan of your works and you've really been one of my sources of inspiration at this forum to keep writing, i honestly don't think my lost seasons would have gone on as long as it did without your advice and support, so thanks a bunch! Keep writing! Ill echo pun, you've certainly got a good following at this board ;) which reflects the quality and originality of your stories :D

Keep at it!



Anyways, with the latest update. WOW. I'd quote the hilarious lines but i think the "i hope that's sugar" one really got me rolling on the floor. Right after that, follows one of the most grisly scenes i've ever seen you write. not only was I not expecting it, but it was really one of those things that just sticks out in your mind :eek: very disturbing, even more so since it came after a comedy moment. Great job with that, never saw it coming. A nice combination of the hilarious, shocking, and serious moments there ;D i love the last line especially too haha.

Now the only question is, what is going on with sugar, and how exactly is cassandra going to get out of this one? :confused:

That transformation scene was top notch too matt, reminds me of that scene in parasite eve where you wallk up to a woman sitting at a table, and she just transforms into this ugly monster. But in this case, we get a dragon :D (i see dragons are becoming a fad here haha ;) but who's complaining? love them!), i'm stil digging my brains for a greek myth that resembles this, but sadly, haven't heard any of a woman transforming into a dragon, so i guess we'll wait and see.

[Faethie]

:lol:
wow omg that was so funny
i mean sugar turning into a dragon, completely unexpected.
the sugarsugarsugar line at the end...
purely brilliant.
superb.
and honestly...
pretty dang funny!!!!!!!!!!

[Matt A]

Actually, I was referring to the team 'going out' to the dance club in your story. Granted, they're two different things, the 'socializing' events have a few similarties, even if it's mostly watching Cassie describe/react to it all.

Ah, right. You know, not only have I never noticed the connection before (and I actually hinted at it myself!), but I'd even forgotten about something I wrote only three chapters ago. I think memory is overrated.:shrug:

Ummm....okay. looking forward to that. remind me to carry a shotgun to bed tonight. thanks.

No problem. I like to be helpful.:p

Still, there is obviously something thats going to involve property damage next chapter. I think they're in trouble.......

I haven't worked out much of the sequence yet, so I can't say for sure on the property damage, but as for trouble...well, that's already a given.;):evil:

Don't worry matt, we all konw how that feels, so we don't mind at all (im still having this problem with lost seasons haha, hopeflly i can get to that soon.)

Believe me, I've already turned procrastination into an art-form. For one thing, I've barely even started that damn essay.:sad:

Happy anniversary mate! Congrats on the great two years hehe. I've always been a fan of your works and you've really been one of my sources of inspiration at this forum to keep writing, i honestly don't think my lost seasons would have gone on as long as it did without your advice and support, so thanks a bunch! Keep writing! Ill echo pun, you've certainly got a good following at this board ;) which reflects the quality and originality of your stories images/smilies/biggrin.gif

Keep at it!

Natural modesty makes me want to refute all of the above...natural pride, on the other hand, makes me want to revel in it.;) I'm still not sure which has won out, but nevertheless, I'm very grateful for your enthusiasm. It's always nice to be of value to someone, so thankyou.:anime:

Anyways, with the latest update. WOW. I'd quote the hilarious lines but i think the "i hope that's sugar" one really got me rolling on the floor. Right after that, follows one of the most grisly scenes i've ever seen you write. not only was I not expecting it, but it was really one of those things that just sticks out in your mind images/smilies/eek.gif very disturbing, even more so since it came after a comedy moment. Great job with that, never saw it coming. A nice combination of the hilarious, shocking, and serious moments there ;D i love the last line especially too haha.

I've already talked about the transformation and the jokes and all the rest of it, so I'll just highlight one particular thing you said. The actual transformation itself was designed to echo...well, not so much a real-life fit, but the feelings one engenders in people watching it. I've seen one or two myself (none drugs-related, but whatever), and I can say for sure that it's a very confusing and scary experience. The sheer oddness of it was something I definitely wanted to capture, so it's good to know I achieved that.:anime:

Now the only question is, what is going on with sugar, and how exactly is cassandra going to get out of this one? images/smilies/confused.gif

As I said to the others, you'll just have to wait and find out.;)

That transformation scene was top notch too matt, reminds me of that scene in parasite eve where you wallk up to a woman sitting at a table, and she just transforms into this ugly monster. But in this case, we get a dragon images/smilies/biggrin.gif

I've never played Parasite Eve (in fact, I had to go look it up), but yes, I can imagine the effect is about the same. Like I said above, an "umm, that wasn't supposed to happen" type of situation.

:lol:
wow omg that was so funny
i mean sugar turning into a dragon, completely unexpected.
the sugarsugarsugar line at the end...
purely brilliant.
superb.
and honestly...
pretty dang funny!!!!!!!!!!

If my take on Sugar is cool to even you, then I must be on the right track. Rock on.;):anime:

(i see dragons are becoming a fad here haha images/smilies/wink.gif but who's complaining? love them!)

Indeed. I'm not 100% sure why, but there's something about dragons that...well, when one turns up, you know things are going to get cool. I don't think it's just the fire-breathing or the wings or any of that stuff: it's everything, really. They're just plain cool.:anime:

i'm stil digging my brains for a greek myth that resembles this, but sadly, haven't heard any of a woman transforming into a dragon, so i guess we'll wait and see.

There are quite a few dragons in Greek mythology, mostly as "guest" monsters guarding something or other: the Hydra is sort-of a dragon, but that's one of the few examples with a proper name. I also don't know of any myths about people turning into dragons, but the dragons themselves are there.

-Matt A-

[TorchLighter]

I spend too long on these forums...
Anyway!

Umm, can't help but notice(having just reread parts of the story) that there's a lot of loose ends. things like the bit about the vision of ghosts or the bit after the club scene(even the club scene!). Don't mind me though, just sitting here sweating over what all these loose ends could mean.

[Matt A]

I spend too long on these forums...

Amen to that, brother.:sad:

Umm, can't help but notice(having just reread parts of the story) that there's a lot of loose ends. things like the bit about the vision of ghosts or the bit after the club scene(even the club scene!). Don't mind me though, just sitting here sweating over what all these loose ends could mean.

There's so many loose ends because...well, because this story has next to no plot. There's one big story arc, which I've hinted at thus far, and will introduce fully at the (very) end of the next chapter, and then there's lots of other little scenes surrounding it. Most of these are just to introduce the main cast (Cassandra, Sugar, Brick, Spark and Wormtongue), and thus get some extra dramatic mileage out of them before the story kicks into higher gear. Whilst I've worked hard to make sure all these things tie in thematically (which, I must say, I'm very proud of), the big drawback is, of course, that this whole thing will be very confusing until such point as I sit down and explain it all. So, please, just bear with me on this one.:sweat:

(Oh yes, and seeing as I mentioned it, I'm planning on getting the next chapter to you by sometime early next week. My plans haven't exactly counted for much as of late, but I shall do what I can.:shrug:)

-Matt A-

[Matt A]

This, I think, is where I’m going to have to be annoying: to put it simply, I need to take a break from Toon Zone. It’s not that my life is busy – with only two university lectures a week, I don’t have a great deal to do – but I’m definitely feeling strained at the moment. More and more, I’m losing the will to write, often only getting to the keyboard out of a sense of obligation to you guys. And, frankly, you all deserve better work than that.

The annoying part is, this lack of commitment is even extending to my presence here. I mean, I enjoy reading your stories and all that stuff, and it’s good to let you know what I think…but all the same, with my feedback often taking an hour or more to write, I really don’t have the energy. ‘Course, I could just say “this is cool, keep writing!” or some other gubbins, but again, I’d rather say nothing than something that unhelpful.

I’m not getting a kick out of saying this. Don’t think that I don’t care about your work: I do, and I want to share my enthusiasm, but right here and now, I just don’t have any. I’m not sure if it’s something I can explain…I suppose it’s just that I don’t have enough hours in the day. Which is a lie, because I do, but it feels like I don’t, and I guess that’s the more important thing. And, frankly, I want to know what it’s like to have as few obligations as possible.

So, I will probably still hang around – read posts, answer PMs, etc – but don’t expect any more involvement from me than that for the time being. If you particularly want me to comment on your work, then send me a PM, and I’ll do my best to give a review. And on the bright side, I’ve got quite a long holiday (just over a month, I think) in a few weeks, so once that’s here, I’ll have time to give this place the attention it deserves.

That, I think, is about all I need to say. I’ll see you all when I’m in a better mood.

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

Well, I hope things get better for you soon. It's too bad we may not be seeing the continuation of this particular story for a while...if at all.

In regards to the burn-out in writing. Did you realize I had burnt out on my story at about chapter 15 or so? (when they start hatching the plan to use the Observatory) It probably showed the most towards the end, as my updates took forever. Trust me when I say, I DO understand where the feeling comes from to a degree. Where you do have the time, but the last thing you really want to do is get back to writing that bit of the chapter you're on at the moment.

Anyway, take the time to clear up. If you get back into the mood of writing, cool. If not, or you do but with an entirely different genre, that's how it's supposed to go. But I don't think anyone's going to think bad of you for it. When we do this stuff, it's really for the fun of it. Sure, we love the fact that we're entertaining others, but that's also part of the fun. It's not a job, it's not a requirement and when the fun stops you can only go so much further on this perception of obligation.

The way I see it, you've finished whole projects on this board. Plural! Preparation was the first writing project I actually finished in my life! (not including one-shots or school-based.) So it's not as if you haven't accomplished anything while you were here. So, while this might be one story without an end, there have been others that have worked quite well.

Anyway, I don't know where else to go with this, so I'll say enjoy your Holiday. :) Once you're all settled afterward we'll see you back.

And you'll write again for sure. It's just a matter if it will be Teen Titans related or not. ;) But there's a good chance it'll be a fun read.

[TorchLighter]

This, I think, is where I'm going to to have to be annoying: to put it simply, I need to take a break from Toon Zone.


well, this was an interesting development in the story. uh, sorry. just disguising my anguish and lament. it won't feel the same without you, but at least you're coming back! Have a good holiday!

[SecretNinja]

Well, thats it. This forum is soooo dead.

[Matt A]

Thanks for the support, guys. I really do appreciate it. As I said a while back, it's nice to valued every once in a while.:D

Frankly, there's not much need to worry. It's not so much that I'll be back, as it is that I'm not really going anywhere: I'm just turning into a lurker for a little bit, is all. I'll be back to full member status in about a month or so, when the Christmas holiday is here and there's no uni work to get in my way. You've had waits that long before, so I imagine you can cope.;)

And, Punny-boy, don't imagine for one second that I'll be quitting fan-fiction. Far from it: as Deathy can tell you, I've got a million and one kick-ass ideas ready and waiting to unleash on this place (in fact, I had to unload a few on him;)). It's simply that I won't be writing them now.

Also, to answer Ninja's comment: I must admit, I'd never really considered myself to be the life of this party. I've always been the "kitchen" guy, if that makes any sense.;) But anyway, that's a very flattering thing to say. You guys can cope without me, I'm sure, but...well, you get the idea. Thankyou.:D

Like I said, thanks for the support. With this kind of appreciation, you can guarantee I'll be back.:D

-Matt A-

[DeathscytheVII]

I know how that feels man, i've had my share of breaks when it came to writing the lost season hehe. But yeah, A break from it all is just the right cure for a burn out!

Take care! And We all look forward to your return :p maybe i can finish my episode by then! hahaha :cool:

[Matt A]

As always seems to happen with these sorts of things, I have some good news, and I have some bad news.

The good news is, I'm back. The Christmas holidays are here, there's only one university assignment left to worry about, and I'm ready to carry on with all this writing lark. And I'm definitely feeling much better for my break.:)

The bad news is, I won't be carrying on with this story. I've had a big think about it, and frankly, I'm just not comfortable with what I'm doing. I mean, the cast of this story is brilliant, and I love the character arcs I gave them, but the plot itself sucks. And that's in a "bad idea from the start" sense, not a "dealt with the wrong way" sense. Of course, a story without a decent plot is not a story at all, so I'm just going to give this one up as a lost cause. At some point, I'll explain in more detail, but I shan't worry for now.

At any rate, this isn't as big a piece of news as you might be fearing. There's a few other things I want to do first, but at some point, I'll give this story a re-boot: probably not under the STT3 banner, but definitely in a recognisable form. But that won't be for a while yet, as I want to get The Bad Seeds finished, and there's two other TT fics I'm positively chomping at the bit to write.

In case you're curious, the first is The Policeman - essentially, imagine the Michael Mann film Collateral with Raven in Vincent's role - and the second is a completion/re-write of Death58's fic Shattered Paradigm. To say I'm pumped up about these is something of an understatement.:D Depending on how things go, I'll be kicking off The Policeman early in the new year, so be on the lookout for it.

But anyway, the important thing here is that I'm now back to being a fully-contributing member of the World's Finest Writer's Corner. I'll get on with sorting the backlog in my posting over the next few days, so don't worry about that. And, needless to say, I'm glad to be back amongst old friends.:D

-Matt A-

[Pun-3x]

Well, vacations and rests are always nice, but it's also nice to be back. So, here's to your return. :)

As for the non-completion of this story, I guess it wasn't such a shocker. I guess I'm just hoping that whatever other stories you might have planned (besides those mentioned) will have that similar first-person character style to it as this one did. Simply because of the way it read. I'm sure we'll be seeing that style sometime in the future. :D

[Matt A]

The Policeman and Shattered Paradigm won't be in first-person, for no other reason than it's just not suitable. Paradigm in particular will be way too complicated for it, as, like Deathy's original, it'll have a million and one different viewpoints.

However, seeing as I like my first-person style (what I call the "Felix Findlay technique") as much as you do, expect it to get used again. I won't give you too many details, but there's a Beast Boy fic I'll be doing at some juncture, and first-person will be ideal for it: essentially, it's my version of the Firefly episode "Our Mrs Reynolds", with BB in Mal's role. But it'll probably be one hell of a while before we see that, so I'll say no more for now.

-Matt A-

[Rae]

I'm sorry to hear that you're not going to be finishing this, because i did like reading it. However, i prefer Bad Seeds, so i'm glad you're keeping that one going, especially since its getting better by the chapter.

I guess as long as you keep writing, that's the important thing

Rae

[Matt A]

Like I said, I sure as hell ain't quitting yet. I mean, I intend to make a career out of this gig.;)

And yes, I also think Bad Seeds is a better story. That, and my quasi-plan to make it a best-seller, is why I won't be stopping that one.;)

-Matt A-